Meeting of Fate

by Kairos Fateweaver

A role play with a friend, that turned into a story about magical girl's and their fights against each other and the hardships they face.

21. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: I don't want to be Scared Anymore

The first part of the evening when Kara was a sleep was peaceful. She slept soundly wrapped up in the arms of her sisters during this time Kara had a dream as strange images entered her mind she heard strange sounds and saw a person in a white mask. That looked like a birds she watched everything that took place. She wasn't really sure of what to make of the dream seeing a bunch of corpses of people and the remains of a village. Inside her dream she felt herself getting scared from seeing all the blood yet the feeling seemed to pass. For Kara's scariness seemed to fade away and she remained calm and collected watching as a Doctor made their way towards the Chief's house. Where in delivered a baby it wasn't until the end of the dream that Kara saw the black crystals again. Even the Priest had black crystals in his eyes before he flew at the Doctor and the visions ended.

Kara awoke not really knowing what to think of everything she had seen. However in her current state she was still sleepy and quickly fell back asleep. But the next dream young Kara had was much different than the last one. It wasn't until 3am just an hour and a half. Away from the time she was supposed to get up as she was needed in the training room with Ryu. At 5 that morning did Kara start to have bad dreams more like nightmares really? The nightmares were of everything she had seen and witnessed with the Clockwork Reaper. The sounds of the ticking clock to the old clock parts. Worse of all was all the blood and the cries of the tortured souls. Kara found herself within the area she had fought the CR in again. Yet this time, Kara was all alone Eiko and the CR weren't there just Kara and the bodies of the dead. Blood dripped down upon Kara causing her to cry out in fear. Right before she started to feel herself sinking into the pool of blood beneath her Kara tried to move and fight her way free but she was stuck in place.

Upon the bed with her sisters, Kara started to toss and turn mumbling. "Mommy, mommy" in her sleep in her struggles to escape she accidently bumped Holly. With her knee against her chest not once but twice. "Help, help me" Kara cried out in her little dream world and she sank behind the waves of blood crying and screaming for help that never came.

"Mommy, Mommy help me?" Kara got no answer.

She was sinking more quickly now.

"Lilly, Haley, Holly please save me help me!" Kara cried now answers followed.

In the real world, her movements were more animated. She accidently kicked Haley with her left foot. Right before a wetness spread out around Kara's crotch she was wetting herself like a baby warm pee flooded into the protection she was wearing. Causing it to turn yellow and expand Kara was openly crying and shaking she was having a terrible dream. If Lilly and the twins weren't aware of Kara's movements or crying they'd know now something was wrong.

"Holly, Holly where are you help me please?" Kara called out.

She was halfway sunken by now before she caught sights of bodies. On a much closer look, Kara saw that the bodies were over her friends and sisters. Lilly, Holly, Haley, Eiko, and Kiki were all there impaled upon the clock gears their bodies nothing more than burnt corpses. Kara screamed in fear and her sinking turned quicker she was now up to her neck in blood. Kara then saw a body rise out of the blood and wrap its arms around her. Kara tried to free herself but the bodies grip on her was like iron.

"M-my s... sw... s... sweet K... K... Kara" a voice spoke to her.

Kara found herself in the arms of her mother's charred corpse. Before it pulled her under the blood water. Kara suddenly awoke in her bed screaming, crying and shaking. Everything that she had seen in her dream had scared the hell out of her. Kara just laid on the bed sobbing like a scared child.

During Kara's secondary dream sequence, she started to cause quite the commotion with her movements and screaming for help. Lilly was the first to wake up after the noise, with Holly following second due to the amount of physical assault she had to endure. Haley, until she was kicked, was still blissfully unaware, sleeping one through all the noise. Lilly went to wake Kara up, but Kara did that herself shortly after the physical contact.

"It was just a bad dream, go back to sleep." Lilly stated, still half asleep herself. "We're here. We're not about to leave you."

"I got to leave for just a sec, but I'll be back soon." Haley quickly cut in as she dashed out of bed to the nearby en-suite bathroom.

"You're kind of violent when you're asleep." Holly answered in her own written way.

Moments later, after the sound of a toilet flushing and a tap running, Haley came back into the room.

"Just made it." She sighed in relief before getting back into bed. "Just hug on tight to me. Hugging a cute girl helps the bad dreams go away."

"You're awfully noisy." Erys's voice cut into Kara's mind. "Some of us are trying to sleep, you know? However, you do have a nice way of keeping the bed warm, I must say."

The last line was delivered with sarcasm before a slight rise to the covers over Kara's body appeared to only her eyes and the feeling of another person on top of her came into existence. However, this other person didn't seem to weigh as much as a person would expect to weigh. In fact, it felt little more than a cat lying on top of her.

Kara was still crying when Lilly had tried to wake her up to find she was already up. "I-it happened again I... I hate those dreams." Kara told her trying to calm down. Haley then spoke up and got off the bed before coming back after the bathroom was used. "I didn't mean to do whatever I did" Kara told Holly.

Haley then mentioned about hugging a cute girl to help the dreams go away. Kara wanted to do that but as she was about to reply she heard Erys. Voice in her mind and felt something laying atop of her. Looking down she saw what appeared to be a cat. "W-what is it t-that you want?" Kara asked Erys in her mind.

She had gotten up to clean herself down and fix the bed she had wet.

"They're just dreams. They're not real. It's just your mind trying to scare you." Lilly replied. She seemed to have some practice with trying to calm people after nightmares.

"I know that, silly. I was trying to lighten up the mood." Holly answered.

Kara looked down, expecting to find a cat, but actually found a small girl lying on top of her. She had jet black hair tied in twin-tails off the sides of her head pointing upwards and a black crystal tiara-like headband holding her hair off her face. She looked up at Kara, staring at her intently with her black iris eyes as a small smile appeared on her face, showing a pair of tiny fangs either side of her mouth. They didn't look like vampire fangs, but more like 'Moe-fangs', cute little incisors to add to a mischievous appeal. At present, from Kara's current viewpoint, this girl appeared naked.

"I want to sleep, like the other three here. That's what I want." Erys answered. "I can't do that if you're screaming and peeing all over me."

Kara got out of bed, leaving Erys stranded in the middle of the other three, who were also getting off the bed.

"Wait. Don't go!" Erys called after Kara. "You're my hot water bottle!"

Before Kara had gone into the bathroom she turned to Lilly. "Are they I saw those types of things twice yesterday and each time I was scared," She turned to Holly. "I know you were sorry." Kara tried to shake the scared feeling out of her mind. Kara who had looked down at Erys thinking it was a cat was shocked to see that she now saw a naked girl with black hair. Looking up at her with a black crystal tiara, "Then go back to sleep you can do that somewhere else can't you?" Kara told her.

She was now in the bathroom having ignored Erys last remark. As Kara looked at herself in the mirror she noticed something strange about herself. Her hair which had been pick before was no longer pink it had changed black with a small white highlight. On the front of her hair, Kara couldn't explain really how this could have happened to herself. "How did my hair change color?" Kara asked herself as she undressed and climbed into the shower.

Kara left the other three to clear up the bed while she took a shower.

"It's rude to ignore people." Erys commented. However, this time it wasn't through a mind connection. It sounded like she was in the very same room as Kara at present. "What did you dream about? Maybe talking about it would help."

"That's not something I want to talk about," Kara tells Erys about being her hot water bottle. She then turned on the shower letting the warm water wash across her body. Erys then asked to talk about the dream Kara had and she might be able to help out. Sighing Kara didn't want to talk about the dream but actually found herself doing so. She told Erys all that she had seen about her second dream letting it all sink in.

After she finished telling Erys about the dream Kara tried something. Reaching out with a hand she tried to place it on Erys's head to see if she could touch her.

"Why? Being all warm and wet gets some people off. You're not one to talk, really, as that's your kick." Erys countered.

Kara then told Erys about the second dream she had, the one which was set in the Reaper's Realm.

"You've got a pretty messed up head." Erys commented. "I thought you'd be more for having wet dreams than bloody dreams. Perhaps it's foreshadowing your imminent period, as you're now a teenager? Some people say it's like drowning in a sea of blood if they've got a heavy flow. Makes me thankful that I'm not exactly human."

Kara turned to face Erys to try and touch her. In the light of the bathroom, it was now evident that Erys was, indeed, wearing some form of clothing. She had a thin strip of black crystal in the shape of a bra over the top of her chest, covering the middle of her tiny breasts, leaving the bottom and top of them in full view. She had what could only be likened to a thong over her lower half, covering literally just what it needed to be considered clothing, leaving the top half of her crotch visible and dipping to only just cover where the indent of her privates would be. She had black crystal bracelets on both wrist and a pair of black crystal half-heels on her feet. The rest of her was left visible for all to see.

Kara placed a single hand on Erys' head, prompting a rather confused reaction from the smaller girl. She was indeed a solid entity, pretty much like every other girl present in the other room.

"Okay, why the head pat?" Erys asked. "Not that I'm against head pats."

"Because that's something private that I don't want to talk about." Kara blushed at that. Not wanting Erys to find out about that side of her. Erys then talked about her thoughts on the CR realm's dream.

"I don't think so it's something more than that. Something I've been scared of for a long time now." Kara tells her. As Kara looked upon Erys she saw she was wearing some sort of clothes she wasn't naked like Kara had thought she might be. As she looked at the outfit Erys wore her eyes lingered on it then looked away. She didn't want Erys to know that she liked what she was wearing as it made her feel tingly.

Kara also found out she could touch Erys.

"No reason just wanting to see if I could touch you is all." Kara told her. She had finished up with her shower and took her wet clothes and protection back out into the room. She got dressed for the morning "I've got some morning combat training so I'll see you guys later." Kara told her sisters as she dressed in her school clothes for the day. She still had a while before she was to meet Ryu and went about talking to Erys.

"Why have you shown up I thought you'd still be mad at me about yesterday?" Kara asked. She headed towards Kiki's room.

"Not that private if I know it." Erys retorted. "Half of the people you hang around with know it as well, so it's a pretty poorly hidden secret."

Kara went on to explain that it was not pre-puberty jitters getting her dreaming about blood.

"Blood is blood. Everybody has it inside of them, everybody loses it when you cut them and everybody can't live without it." Erys explained. "What's there to be scared about it? It's just a liquid, like water or pee."

Kara explained her reasoning behind touching Erys.

"Don't go getting no pervy ideas about touching me wrongly." Erys retaliated as she took a few steps back and covered her chest with her arm and her lower half with a hand. "Keep your dirty paws off me!"

After cleaning herself up, Kara began to get ready for morning practice with Ryu. She explained to the sleepy trio about her plans and they just got back into bed to catch up on lost sleep. Erys followed Kara as she headed to training.

"I'm still mad about that." Erys shot back. "However, I can't exactly sleep in a weapon and my Mistress isn't the best secret keeper, so you were my only other option. I can't sleep unless I'm hugging something warm."

Kara again didn't answer the first part of what Erys had said. As they kept on walking Kara soon reached Kiki's room. "I'm scared of that because of what happened to my mother when I was younger." Kara told her.

Kara then knocked on Kiki's door.

"Kiki, Kiki it's me Kara you need to wake up Ryu wants you to join me for morning training?" Kara told her from behind the door.

"Then you shouldn't be dressed like that who knows what will happen to you if the wrong person. Touched you say like Haley for a change?" Kara tells Erys. Who still seemed mad about what she had done yesterday. "Sorry, about that okay I had a lot going on yesterday and if you want to hug something warm. I'll hug you later okay will that make you happy?" Kara asked her.

Kara explained her reasoning behind her fear of blood. She knocked on Kiki's door to try and wake her up. Movement could be heard from the other side of the door before a loud bang resounded around from the inside. Kiki probably rolled out of bed, judging by the sound. That would have certainly woken her up. Muffled swearing and angry mumbling also came after the loud noise before a barely audible answer came.

"Istoo early fr this." Kiki's half asleep voice shouted back. "Alrdy said I didn't want to do it!"

"Not a morning person." Erys giggled. "How fun."

Kara commented on Erys' attire.

"They have to see me to touch me, and I can hide myself from everybody, even in plain sight." Erys proudly answered. "You can only see me because I want you to. Didn't you notice that the others didn't even seem to know I even existed?"

Kara apologized for her comments the previous evening and offered to be Erys' 'hot water bottle'.

"Yeah, well I guess I can forgive you then." Erys bashfully answered as she blushed and looked the other way while twirling a stray strand of hair around her finger. "I only need to hug something warm to sleep, but hugging without reason isn't so bad."

Kara heard something fall to the floor and knew it must have been Kiki. She heard the swearing and angry mumbling before she heard some shouting. "But wouldn't you want to make Ryu happy maybe even see him without a shirt on?" Kara shouted back. Trying to temp Kiki with Ryu's nakedness.

Erys spoke to her again.

"That makes things easier but what if Haley were to see you talking to me. How are we supposed to explain that to her?" Kara asked. She then thought over how the others hand not seen Erys at all during the time the spoke to one another. "Yeah, I noticed that"

Erys seemed to accept Kara's apologized before blushing and looking away. Twirling a stray hair around her Kara was soon given an idea. Of something, she should try out when Erys next went to sleep. "I'll make sure to keep you nice and warm," Kara says. Not really wanting to be Erys' 'hot water bottle' maybe a normal hug before bed would keep her warm. Which with Kara's idea of wanting to link with Erys would make her plans work smoother?

"So, why not tell me more about yourself like where do you come from?"

Kara tried to play on Kiki's lust to get her to move her lazy body for morning practice. At first, no change was noticeable, until frantic movement on the other side of the door began to resound around the place.

"I can reveal myself and hide myself from anyone I want for an indefinite amount of time, however, I'm only hiding their physical perception of me, if they bashed into me, they'd soon see me." Erys explained. "It's quite handy for only letting the right people know where I am. Also, they can't hear me either if I'm hiding my presence from them."

Kara then asked for Erys to explain a little more about herself.

"I come from somewhere far away." Erys vaguely answered. "But I can get around quite quickly as long as there are shadows near me."

Shortly after Erys gave her answer, Kiki hastily opened the door.

"Where is he?!" She asked, slightly too excited. "I-I mean so I can tell him to put a shirt on! It may be summer, but it's still too early to be going around t-t-t-topless."

Kara waited to see if Kiki would wake up so far she had not heard anything. Until moments later she heard the frantic movement from the other site.

"While that sounds good and all it has its drawbacks you wouldn't want. Those to see you so soon and what about people more powerful than me. Surely they will have an easier time finding you and all" Kara says.

Erys mentioned she came from a place far away.

"You don't come from some village do you?" Kara asked.

Next, the door opened and Kiki came rushing out. She seemed very excited about seeing Ryu shirtless. "He should be in the training room," Kara told her as she started to head that way.

"It's very hard to come across someone more powerful than I am." Erys boasted. "Even if we somehow did, as long as there's a shadow nearby, I can hide from anyone and anything, regardless of how powerful they may be."

Kara asked if Erys came from a village.

"Maybe I do, maybe I don't. Why so curious?" Erys answered.

"Then let's go!" Kiki ordered as she took the lead on the route to the training room.

"She should just get laid already." Erys giggled. "She's even more lustful than you are."

"I believe I've seen some fairly more powerful people. While I'm not sure how powerful you truly are maybe I can see that sometime?" Kara asked. She wasn't asking about a fight against Erys or anything. Erys then wanted to know why Kara had asked that question.

"Just asking" Kara countered.

Kiki took the lead and Kara followed behind her. "She will in time don't worry about that" Kara didn't answer the last part. The pair walked to the training room and walked inside hoping to find Ryu there.

"Maybe you can." Erys simply answered with a grin, showing her Moe-fangs. "You wanted to fight my Mistress in a friendly bout, didn't you?"

Kiki continued to lead the way to the training room, blazing ahead of her followers.

Ryu was, indeed, in the training room and, more surprisingly, was also topless. Instead of doing fighting at present, he was doing something more along the lines of a Zen Warm-up routine.

"Omigod!" Kiki stammered out quietly. "Topless!"

Kiki's eyes were transfixed on Ryu's current attire, more accurately his current toplessness. Satisfied giggle could quietly be heard as she continued to stare.

"Those perfect muscles. Them toned abs...heaven..."

"Give me a break. She should just dive on that topless goon right now and save us all the nausea." Erys complained.

"Yes, I did but will it be a friendly bout?" Kara asked.

They arrived in the training room where Ryu had indeed been shirtless. Kara watched as Ryu did his workout and Kiki went all crazy over what she saw. Kara then remembered what Ryu had said last night about knowing your enemy. While Kiki wasn't an enemy she had used her knowledge of Kiki to her advantage.

"Excuse me master but I have brought Lady Kiki with me" Kara called out.

"I'm sure the little Angel can conjure something up to allow a proper fight with weapons drawn." Erys shrugged. "Fights are only as friendly as the fighters make them."

Kiki's love-addled behavior continued as Kara tried to draw the attention of Ryu.

" 'Master' isn't a title I was expecting to be dubbed with." Ryu answered as his stopped his routine. "Getting her up this early must have been quite the battle in itself."

Upon noticing that Ryu was now making his way over to the pair, Kiki's behavior turned a little more demure and bashful. Her crazed interest was shattered as she tried to hide behind the edge of the doorway to calm herself down.

"You're earlier than expected." Ryu commented. "Before any sparring can take place, we must make sure that our bodies are ready to take the strain. Do you have your own routine for warming-up?"

"I just hope it is as I don't want something bad happening."

Ryu stopping his workout. "I have to call you something so wouldn't that work?" Kara asked. Kiki returned to how she normally acted. "I just used what you thought me about knowing their enemy and it worked," Kara told him.

He then asked if Kara had her own routine for warming-up.

"I do have one of my own," Kara tells him.

"Why wouldn't it be? Unless you have something terrible in mind." Erys asked. "I'd better hide, otherwise pretty boy there may catch on to me."

Upon that closing statement, Erys disappeared into shadowy particles and entered Kara's own shadow.

"I'll hide in here. You know what to do if you need me." Erys finished using the telepathic communication.

"My name would be just fine, but I'll leave you to call me what you want, within reason." Ryu replied. "Good to know my mentoring is helping. Just what did you do to convince her to come along, anyway?"

Kara informed Ryu that she had her own warm-up routine.

"Very well then, we'll do a little warm-up before we spar to pass the time. If you can get her to stop hiding and come in as well, she can watch." Ryu stated, indicating Kiki's current hiding place, prompting a startled yelp from the perpetrator. "Trying to hide around the side of doorways is what children do when trying to play jokes on people."

"I'll talk with you later" Kara told Erys who entered her shadow to hide from Ryu. Ryu then asked about how she had got Kiki to come along with her. "I used her hots for you to my advantage" Kara told him.

They were to warm-up first before sparing. "I've got a few questions I like to ask later can I do so when we spar." Kara asked. She turned around to see Kiki was hiding by the doorway. "Kiki come on we have work to do."

Kara's explanation for how she managed to convince Kiki to get up early came as quite a surprise to Ryu, who's normally calm behavior turned slightly more shocked.

"Oh, really?" He asked, not quite sure how to continue with this line of questioning. A defeated whimper came from Kiki as Kara poured out that secret. "If it did work, then I guess we should be thankful."

Thankfully, a new line of questioning was bought forward.

"You can ask them now, if you want." Ryu answered. "It'll be easier to answer that way and we won't have to focus on something else while we train."

Kara then requested Kiki to show herself and also enter the training room. As Ryu had already pinpointed, with hawk-like accuracy, her perfect hiding spot and, as Kara had already further embarrassed her by revealing her darkest secret, there wasn't much point in remaining hidden. Kiki slowly began to shuffle her way into the training room, trying to avert her eyes from Ryu as much as possible while mouthing 'Idiot' to Kara for pouring out her secret, and also selling her out for early-morning training.

Ryu seemed shocked about how Kara had gotten Kiki to come her. "Yes, a" Kara simply replied Kiki seemed upset with what Kara had said. Ryu then mentioned that Kara could ask her questions now.

"Okay, my first question is how one uses the battlefield to their advantage. If they are in an enclosed space like for example a house or building or even this room here?" Kara asked. Hoping to find out some nice answers which should help her later. Kiki then came forward and mouthed 'Idiot' to Kara as she came past. Kara said nothing to her and started to get herself ready by doing some light warm-up exercises.

Kara's first question was on using an enclosed battlefield to her advantage.

"It depends on how enclosed the space is. If there is not much room to move, that could prove problematic if you put too much faith in disorienting your opponent through quick movements. However, if there is not much room for wide arc swings, you may have to take on the defensive and allow your opponent the first strike. If they are limited to over-head swings, then you could easily use their own weight against them with a well-timed parry and a push, forcing them to lose their balance for a critical moment and allowing you to deliver the decisive thrust." Ryu explained. "If there are a lot of places to hide and not much visibility, then you could retreat to a more advantageous location. However, if there are not locations like that accessible, you could use the environment's clutter to your advantage, turning things like tables and banisters into positions for cover. If you can outmaneuver your opponent and find someplace to hide, then you could use the stealth to sneak-attack them and catch them off guard."

Kiki, despite still being slightly reserved, was also listening to the conversation.

"Without knowing just what the environment in question is like, it's hard to formulate an effective strategy. Thinking on your feet is important to success." Ryu finished.

"Oh, clever girl." Erys commented. "I know what you're planning."

Kara listened on what Ryu had to say. She nodded her head taking in all that was said listening closely. Like someone seeking answers to a special subject.

"My next question would be how one faces a foe who is far. Stronger than them in every way while being able to read their movements may come to help you out. Is there anyway one can turn their foe's strengths against them allowing you to have the advantage?" Kara asked.

Erys seemed to know what Kara was planning.

Kara asked her second question, which seemed to be on roughly the same topic. This time, she was requesting aid in beating an opponent which far outclassed her.

"If you know what strengths they have, try to deny them of them. To stop a bird from flying away, you clip their wings. To stop a dog from running loose, you place them on a leash. Cutting your opponent's ties with what gives them their strength will turn the battle in your favor. If speed is what they rely on, taken them to a place which denies them quick movements. If raw power is what they use, turn that power against them with well-timed precision blocks and their own weight will turn against them." Ryu informed Kara.

"You're being too vague!" Erys cut in. "If you want to beat that pristine princess, you need to stop her from using her magic."

Kara listened to Ryu's second answer.

"I see what you mean" Kara answered.

Erys then spoke up again.

"How do I do that ask you for help?" Kara asked Erys in her mind.

"If one has a weakness to something what is the best way to overcome it. What if it isn't something wrong with the person themselves but something they have seen before. That would turn a strong warrior into a wreck whenever one sees it like the sight of blood for example?" Kara asked.

"That will be my last question, for now, I thank you for answering them."

Kara asked if Erys could stop someone from casting.

"I'm powerful, but not that powerful. She's become an Avatar of her Deity. Faith is her weapon and Faith is her shield. We need to overcome that to beat her." Erys answered.

Kara's third question to Ryu was a round-about way of asking for help to overcome her fear.

"I know of that weakness of yours, you don't need to word around it." Ryu replied. "Only you can overcome that. You need to come to terms with what caused you to fear it in the first place, and convince yourself that it is not the object itself which needs to be feared, but what may cause the fear to come about. Fear, while it can be detrimental, can also greatly assist in a person's pursuit for victory. If we do not feel fear, then we cannot fight at our full potential. It is fear which drives us in combat, and fear which gives us our strength. Learning to control the fear's affects will be more beneficial than trying to erase it."

"How can we overcome her Faith turn it against her. She seemed angry to me when I summoned your sword can we you that to our advantage?" Kara asked.

Ryu seemed to know about Kara's weakness this made her feel, Let down as it could always be used against her in a fight. "But there is more to it than that what I saw that day still haunts me. My father made things worse for me in blaming me for what happened. Then everything I saw yesterday it all came rushing back. Even this morning I had another dream about it I don't want to fear it anymore I want to overcome it." Kara said getting emotional.

"She did go all whacko when you drew me. Probably not a good idea to get her into a zealous frenzy like that. I can still provide aid, even when I'm not in my preferred home. However, she may be able to pinpoint me even through that disguise if the shadow of that statue touches me." Erys answered. "The arena is the problem not the fighters. Who knows, maybe you don't need me to break those barriers? Take heed of what the well-oiled pretty boy's said. Learn the battlefield before charging off. You had some time to clear the obstacle course and, with how quick you are, that shouldn't be too much of a problem."

"I'm a fighter, not a counselor. All I can tell you is what I know. If this fear is as deeply ingrained as you say it is, then there's not much I can say to help you in that regard." Ryu replied sympathetically. "You are the only one who can convince yourself to not fear it anymore."

Kara listened to Erys speak.

"I had thought of trying to leave the area by heading out on of the windows. Maybe I can lure her outside which should give me more room to move. But seeing as how she already knows about you would there be any way we can lower the guard and have her reveal things about herself?" Kara asked.

Ryu spoke again.

"I thank you for your help in this matter I will say you have helped me out. Already in more ways than one anyway we should get to our warm-ups. As I'd like to try out what you told me in the answers to my questions in out sparring." Kara says. She was looking forward to trying those things out hopefully they would work.

"You ain't leaving that room. It's just a memory. You can't leave it unless the person whose memory it belongs to wants you to. She knows you've used me once, and I can hide my presence from her as long as that damn statue doesn't touch me. You can try and milk information from her, but I doubt you'd get more than religious prattle from that tight-lipped devout." Erys informed Kara. "Hate to say this, but I'm not going to be much help against her as long as she holds on to her religious doctrine."

Kara thanked Ryu for his insight and suggested they start the fight.

"It's the duty of a teacher to pass their legacy of knowledge onto their students. That's how it's been in my House since we first took up the sword many centuries ago." Ryu answered. "My grandfather taught my father, and my father's teaching me, and I'll teach my sons as well, if I have any."

Once the warm-ups were done, Ryu handed a Kendo sword over to Kara again.

"Same thing as yesterday, or do you want to mix things up a bit?" Ryu asked.

"Can I destroy that statue maybe then it won't let her find you?" Kara asked. Erys then spoke up some more. "What about helping me out can you cast a spell on me or do something which. Can help me out against here just in case. All that I've learned so far doesn't work?"

It was time to get things started.

Kara was about to mention that Ryu did have someone he could teach. But kept her mouth shut that wasn't something which should be revealed at all. "I was hoping to mix things up a bit can we have something which can both aid us and works against us?" Kara asked.

Kara seemed extremely eager to incur the wrath of Righteous Fury.

"What part of 'An extremely devout Zealot and Avatar to her Deity' did you not understand?" Erys exasperatedly sighed in response to Kara's death wish. "Destroying the Statue will not only get her attention, but also get her to seal off the entire memory until she's killed you. Also, I'm no spell-slinger. I can't do anything like that unless you're physically holding something I'm in, and we already explained what problems that has."

Kara wanted to mix things up for this battle.

"What kind of thing did you have in mind? Just look up at the black dome on the ceiling and think about what kind of battlefield you want. The room will do the rest." Ryu informed Kara.

"Then what the hell can I do against her then you saw how the battle went. I was no match for her and couldn't touch her. So, what do you say is the best course of action to take if even me holding something like the sword has its problems?" Kara asked.

Ryu wanted to know what Kara wanted to try out.

"I was thinking of something like this?" Kara told him.

She looked over at the black dome and started to think about. What sort of battlefield she wanted to try things on.

Kara went about creating a very large forest for them the duel in. The forest itself was filled entirely with redwood trees. Which gave off the perfect cover if someone wanted to hide behind or try to sneak around behind their enemy. The area around where both Ryu and Kara stood was more open than the rest of the forest. The small area of grassy land was perfect for running and jumping several fallen over redwood trees were grouped together in the south. Which allowed someone to run up the side of one or jump from one tree to the other. To avoid an attack or spells if something were to be used.

"How does this look to you?" Kara asked.

"Use your head! I'm all out of ideas." Erys snapped back. "Think about the battlefield, take a little while to understand it. Try to catch her off guard. Caster generally have much lower defense when they are concentrating on a spell. You got her pissed off last time by showing me to her, so that kicked her into high gear as she wanted me out of the picture."

Kara changed the battlefield to a wooded landscape, full of trees with a large clearing in the center. Fallen trees provided some semblance of cover and allowed for a small height advantage to be allowed.

"Lots of potential cover with some sniper advantages provided." Ryu assessed. "A battlefield this cluttered with trees makes it much harder for ranged combatants to hit one another. However, it doesn't do much to fighters who get close like us. The fallen trees can provide a small height advantage for people with shaft weapons, like spears, aiming downwards, but it doesn't do much to help them if their opponent is higher than them. A well-timed dodge in the perfect place could potentially get someone stuck for a short while as their weapon could get lodged in a tree trunk. Overall, a well thought out plan if you were going against people who rely on line-of-sight to hit, like archers and some spell casters, but, it doesn't do much to aid either of us, as we both use short swords and rely on close-quarters-combat."

"Fine I'll do that when the time comes now make me a cookie," Kara said the last part trying to be funny.

Kara heard what Ryu next had to say.

"If someone can fly it can help them a little if they time things right. They would still need to watch out for the trees." Kara then turned around to look at the fallen trees. "I like these trees as they make good cover someone could hold onto them perhaps even set up traps around the base of the trees. Or even upon them which makes that area an even deader place. So open areas like a grassy field would suit us better since we'd have more room to move around in?" Kara asked.

She looked over the area one last time.

"We can always try this out to see how well we do or I can make something else?"

"I can't make things, but I can possess cookies." Erys answered, not quite understanding what Kara was on about. "Not sure what possessing a cookie would solve."

Kara gave her reasoning behind this battlefield.

"Normal people generally can't fly, so I'm not sure how much help this would be to them." Ryu commented. "Setting traps takes time. Natural environments with soft soil and lots of overhead branches can aid in trap setting. You picked a good place for people who know an attack is coming and have time to prepare. It can easily have a perimeter set around it, and have covering fire from skilled snipers in trees. Swordfighters don't really have a set environment which can be extremely beneficial to them, as swords are the most versatile weapons. Places without a lot of foot room, or places with lots of clutter to prevent strikes are the only thing which negatively affect swords."

Kara offered to change the environment.

"Adaptability is essential for fighters. I'm okay with fighting here, but, if you have something else you wish to try out, then go ahead." Ryu replied.

"Oh, never mind then."

Kara went silent for a bit to get ready for the fight at hand. As she listened more to Ryu's thoughts on things.

"I'm okay with fighting here as I'd like to see just how well I do here," Kara said. She moved back away from Ryu several feet. "Whenever you are ready we can begin."

Kara wished to use the present environment for the combat.

"As you wish, ready yourself." Ryu instructed as he drew his kendo stick. However, in this environment, he was using the kendo stick backhand and holding the sheath of his actual sword in the other, also backhanded. The sheath mostly stayed behind him and the blade to the forefront.

Kara saw as Ryu was holding the kendo stick a different way. She studied this for some time trying to find out just what he could do with it. She moved away again wanting to stay out of his reach her eyes moved down to his feet. Knowing that Ryu was faster than her Kara turned around and looked to the fallen trees that was where she'd lure him to.

Ryu took the advantage and went for first strike, dashing forwards towards Kara with a well-aimed thrust. Kara, attempting to use the environment to her advantage, moved towards the trees near the back, just narrowly getting struck by the tip of the thrust from Ryu, counting as one strike. During the pursuit, Ryu managed to strike swiftly and catch Kara just before she dived behind the trees, avoiding the second swing on the return.

Ryu's attacks, in his new stance, were more about quick narrow strikes, not the large arc ones he did before in a less cluttered environment, making them a little more accurate and able to avoid striking the clutter, but also having a slightly shorter range than normal. This detriment to range was both a boon and a flaw judging by the amount of distance between the two.

After Kara had ducked behind cover, Ryu decided to take the offensive and pursue, to his own detriment, Kara managed to strike Ryu as he was vaulting over the trees, while also avoiding a downward strike using the momentum of the vault for extra range, before Kara moved from her hiding place, provoking a strike from Ryu as he drew his blade back round.

Right as Kara made her move towards the trees Ryu made his own move. Kara was struck once before she had made it into the trees the strike hurt, within the trees Kara tried to catch her breath and think over how she could one up Ryu. She thought of some ways which she could do something and soon left her hiding spot.

She was able to hit Ryu twice before jumping down and running behind a tree. Here Kara waited closing her eyes Kara tried to use the wind to track Ryu's movements. Seeing as how she couldn't see him and not wanting him to discover where she was currently hiding. She was using this spot as both cover and a chance to launch a sneak attack.

After fleeing from her hiding spot, Kara tried to find another. However, Ryu was not about to let his opponent get away so easily. He tracked Kara's movements through the foliage on the floor in the clearing, seeing where the grass was freshly trodden and judging, by both movement direction and tactical thinking, Kara's expected hiding spot.

Kara, through dishonorable tactics, discovered that Ryu was not so easily thrown off the chase. He was advancing towards Kara's current hiding spot at a cautious pace, like he was expecting something. He was pretty much at Kara's hiding spot before the tracking stopped, leaving her in the dark about his next moves.

After a few moments of tense waiting, Ryu pounced from his own hiding spot. He'd used the cover of the trees around the clearing to move towards Kara without allowing her a chance to catch on. He managed to get his fourth strike in as a surprise attack and, as Kara tried to withdraw, she managed to parry a feint from his scabbard, but did not managed to notice the kendo stick swinging underneath the scabbard blow as it lightly tapped Kara's chest.

"And that makes five." Ryu stated.

Ryu was able to track Kara's movements and through her own cheap tactics. Had done so with him as well she felt bad about cheating. Not knowing whether or not Ryu could use any magic of his own. Soon enough Ryu made his move and attacked Kara once more striking her for again and soon the match was over.

"You, win but I did learn some things I had thought I might have had you with a sneak attack."

Ryu was, once more, the winner of the spar.

"The sneak attack could have worked, but you forgot to cover your tracks. While it may not be necessary in man-made environments, like on pavement or tiled flooring, a natural flooring can prove to be both a valuable asset and a crippling enemy. You could have thrown me off your trail by making another, but only leaving one set of tracks leading directly to yourself won't work." Ryu informed Kara. "You used the environment well, but you didn't prepare yourself well enough. The strike as I vaulted over the trees to get to you, and the dodge roll to avoid my blow, was good, I'll give you that."

"Next time I'll need to make sure I'm not followed and do just that. As I'm still new is using these things to my advantage I believe it still needs further study and training. One day I will make sure to finally win against you and I'm happen that you thought some of my movements were good." Kara says. She handed the kendo stick back to Ryu.

"Is there anything else we need to do?" Kara asked.

"Everything takes practice. No one can be a master swordsman, or a master at anything, without training and dedication. Each loss is a lesson, and each victory is a reward for your commitment." Ryu answered as Kara handed the kendo stick back.

"There's nothing more I expect you to do right now. However, Kiki, on the other hand..." Ryu replied. He put the Kendo sticks back in storage and returned the environment to what it was. He then went over to Kiki and the pair seemed to have some kind of discussion, but they were talking too quietly for Kara to hear. Kiki, as evident, wasn't too keen on whatever Ryu was requesting her to do, and her slightly angry, yet also quite embarrassed looking, face, spoke volumes.

"I don't want to do it and that's final!" Kiki insisted, slightly louder than her other answers... "I can't do that in front of so many people. I'm not a professional, my power does all the hard work."

"Interesting discussion they're having. Poor girl's got stage-fright with just her friends here. She's not cut out for show business." Eryu chuckled. "Pretty boy wants her to practice singing naturally so they can open a Karaoke down at the Cafe."

"What sort of training did you go through when you were younger?" Kara asked. Wanting to know about Ryu's training methods.

He then put the kendo sticks away and spoke to Kiki about something which seemed. To make her upset and Erys spoke up again.

"So, she's scared of singing in front of other people does that really matter. Why not tell me more about yourself like what do you truly with to gain by helping Haley?" Kara asked. She stayed where she was watching the pair argue.

"I can't say exactly what I went through, as that is knowledge only for Trenshaw Assassins. All I can say is I was trained in the way of the as soon as I could walk." Ryu explained.

Kara questioned Erys's intentions.

"Of course it does. She's in information gathering. If she could loosen people's lips after belting out a nice song, then she'll get more bang for her buck, if you get me." Erys answered. "I only want to help her get stronger. That's all."

"Wow," Kara replied back thinking that Ryu didn't have much of a childhood if he. Was training since he could walk but it also gave her things to look up later? Kara then bid the two farewell as she wanted to check in on her sisters. Kara then left the room allowing Kiki to sing in peace and made her way back towards the room.

"About the tower, I mentioned earlier yesterday do you know of or about it like does it have a name?" Kara asked. She kept on walking and reached the door to her room. "How can I help make Haley stronger?" Kara asked as well.

She opened the door to find her new sisters still sleeping. She looked around the room for a moment "You best hide for now as I'm about to speak with someone" Kara told Erys. Again she looked around the room. "Remi, Remi do you have a moment I'd like to talk with you?" Kara called out quietly.

Kara decided that it would be easier for Kiki if she left the room.

"I don't know of a 'tower' of crystal, but I do know of a nice Palace of Crystal." Erys answered. "The only way that girl can become stronger is if she lets go of the things that are holding her back."

Kara entered into the Guest Bedroom and requested that Erys hid.

"I'll be with my mistress if you need me." Erys replied as she left Kara's shadow in the form of a small black orb and flew over to Haley before disappearing somewhere near her.

Kara then called out to talk with Remi. Nothing happened for a second or two until a beige light appeared near Holly and flew into the middle of the room before taking on the appearance of a scowling Remi. She probably didn't want to be woken up this early. Remi just remained staring at Kara, expecting her to initiate the reason why she disturbed her much-loved rest.

Erys mentioned knowing about a 'Palace of Crystal' if this was the tower. That she had seen in her vision than it'd be best to ask about it later. Once Kara was in the room Erys moved off over to Haley and soon Remi awoke. Kara could see that she was upset for having been awakened so soon so Kara would make this quick.

"I'll let you get back to sleep in a moment, but I wanted to ask a question. Do you know why Holly was banged up yesterday like what really happened?" Kara asked. She had heard from Haley what happened but there might be more to it than that.

Kara asked Remi about why Holly looked in pretty bad shape the previous day.

"My Mistress has explicitly requested that I do not talk about it without her express permission. So, therefore, I am afraid you are not privy to that particular detail. Why not ask her yourself?" Remi simply explained "Now then, if that would be all, I would rather not be disturbed by you again while I am trying to sleep. The first time I could overlook, however..."

Remi said she couldn't say anything and ask Holly herself. Kara sighed to herself "I guess I'll have to do that." Kara said. She looked over at the clock near the bed it was 5:30 in the morning she didn't really have much she wanted to do. She let Remi go back to sleep and crawled back into bed and wrapped her arms around Holly and went back to sleep before having to wake up again for school.

Kara decided to let Remi sleep once more after pulling blanks on an answer. After having a slightly less eventful morning than anticipated, Kara went back to bed to sleep until 7:00, when the alarms would go off ready for preparation for school.

It was soon time to wake up for school and Kara was the first to wake up. She got up and turned off the alarm and started to shake her sisters awake. She shook Holly first then Lilly and last Haley "Wake up time is here time to move those bums and get up" Kara said. She moved over to Lilly and tickled her bare feet.

Kara was the first to wake. She then began to wake her sisters up as well. Holly was the first one to start making moves to wake up as she pushed herself into a side-on sitting position and let out a silent yawn as the shoulder of her nightdress fell a little from its perch, revealing her right shoulder and a little of the top of her chest. She slowly blinked the sleep away a few times before climbing out of bed and heading into the bathroom.

Instead of waking up, Haley simply rolled over and grabbed hold of Kara's arm before trying to pull her back down onto the bed. Lilly's wake-up call, on the other hand, was not quite as friendly as the others. The tickling of her feet caused her to roll up into a ball to prevent further assaults, however she still showed no signs of actively waking up. Out of the three, Holly is the only one who actually wakes up on time, it seems.

Holly was the first to wake up Kara greeted her with a smile. She looked as Holly's nightdress fell a little then looked away. Lilly was the next to somewhat wake up but had moved into a ball to prevent Kara from tickling her further. Haley grabbed Kara's arm wanted to pull her back down onto the bed. Kara leaned down and kissed Haley's head and started to pull her gently out of bed before picking her up and holding her in a hug position.

"Got to get up Haley, it's time for school and fun sister time together," Kara tells her. She rocked Haley back and forth like a small baby trying to be cute with her.

Kara now tried to rock Haley awake, but all it was doing was sending her back to sleep.

"You're hopeless with wake-up calls." Erys interjected as she also began to wake Haley up in her ball-like form. She bounced against Haley a few times and, sure enough, she was beginning to show signs of waking up. "Got to be rough with log-sleepers otherwise they'll never wake up."

"Don't want to wake up..." Haley mumbled sleepily. "Want to sleep more..."

However, Haley's body had other ideas for her. Unlike all the other nights, her current sleepwear was completely dry, with not a single bead of wetness on it. She quickly rushed herself out of the bed and made a mad dash for the bathroom, which Holly was just leaving, before locking herself inside while Holly went about getting changed.

Her tries to wake Haley up weren't working and soon Erys woke her up. Kara could also notice that Haley's sleepwear was dry she let go of her when. She rushed into the bathroom after Holly had left Kara who had already changed earlier sat down.

"Anything you want to do today before I have to go to work?" Kara asked Holly. "I could have woken her up myself" Kara told Erys later as she waited on Holly.

When Holly returned, Kara asked if there was anything she wanted to do. Still looking a little trapped in the grips of sleep, Holly just shrugged.

'Doesn't your work start right after school?'

Kara also reprimanded Erys for interfering.

"Hey, if you wanted to take the best part of an hour trying, then be my guest." Erys simply retorted.

"Yeah, but I can still do something during lunch?" Kara pointed out.

Erys spoke up again.

"I'm sure you'd like that as it'd be a good laugh for you. A question for you do you know why Holly was banged up yesterday?" Kara asked. Trying to ask Erys if she knew what happened to Holly. Kara then turned to Lilly.

"Want me to help dress you this morning?" Kara asked. It was just meant as a small joke nothing more.

Kara suggested that they do something during Lunch that day.

'I can't really think of anything at the moment.'

Kara countered Erys' retort before asking a rather unusual question.

"I may have an idea what caused her to look so battered, but I don't think you'd like to hear it, considering your anger issues." Erys answered. "Anyway, better off asking the cause, not the messenger."

Lilly was just about waking up when Kara offered to help dress her.

"No, thanks, I'll be fine alone." Lilly mumbled as she began getting up.

Haley was just about leaving the bathroom and she just caught the tail-end of the conversation.

"Trying to shower with your new Sis? How very dirty of you." Haley chuckled. "Could've asked me to do it, but you're too late now."

"Maybe we can think of something together later?" Kara offered.

Erys spoke up again and mentioned her anger issues.

"Fine anyway what do you have in store for me today?" Kara asked changing the subject.

Lilly didn't want any help getting dressed. Then Haley spoke up as she came out of the bathroom.

"Nothing of the sort at all" Kara quickly said.

Holly just nodded a little as she finished dressing. It'll probably take some time for her to fully wake up.

Kara tried to change the subject at the probing of anger issues.

"Nothing, unless you want me to do things." Erys brushed the comment aside.

"Awwwwwww, that's a shame." Haley replied, sounding a little let down. "We could've used each other's bodies as washcloths and the stuff that comes out as soap. Isn't that what you'd like?"

"Girls grow up fast now." Erys interjected before giggling a little. "She's hit the nail right on the head with that last bit."

Haley casually began doing a little strip-tease as she undressed before flashing Kara a few times 'accidentally' when she was collecting her clothes. Lilly didn't seem to notice the overt teasing acts of Haley as she began to shuffle into the bathroom to prepare for the morning. Holly was just too much in shock at Haley's earlier suggestion to even begin to process the rest of the things she was doing.

Holly nodded to her and went about finishing dressing up and Erys spoke again. "That's kind of boring" Kara spoke thinking Erys would have least something planned for her.

Haley seemed down at what Kara had said before going into her usual ecchi mode. "T-That's n-not s... something sisters should d-do t-together." Kara stammered. Erys spoke again giggling this time as Haley began to do a strip-tease for Kara who was flashed a few times. Once that was all done Kara thought over what she had to do today.

She needed to speak with Eiko and Chanki later, battle Haley at some point and work. In the afternoon she wasn't sure if she was forgetting something or not. Other than hanging out with Holly later there wasn't much for her to do,

"Hey, I'm not your personal entertainer. If you're that bored, you should take that little vixen up on her offer." Erys retorted.

Kara, as expected, got a little flustered by the forwardness of Haley's advances.

"Why not? It's just sisterly bonding." Haley answered, sounding a little confused.

'That is most certainly not sisterly bonding! That's far too lewd!' Holly countered when she finally regained her senses. 'Sisterly bonding is hugging while clothed or playing games with one another. Talking can also work like that, just not about lewd things'

"So noisy this morning." Remi cut in as she appeared from a globe of beige light once more. She then turned to Kara. "Have you infected my young Mistress's sister with your perverted ways?"

"Oh, you'd like that now wouldn't you?" Kara countered knowing she'd already done something. Like that with Haley before and Haley seemed to still want to go through with it.

"Y-Yeah, it's t-too lewd" Kara spoke again after Holly cut in.

Remi then appeared and turned on Kara.

"I haven't done anything of the sort!" Kara told her.

"Hey, free p0rn. Who'd say no to that?" Erys simply laughed back. "Even Spirits need to shoot their load sometimes."

"If you were male, I would have castrated you already but, as you are not, I'm sad to say that it won't be possible." Remi countered. "If you so much as leer in a despicable way at my Mistress, you'll soon find out just how I would castrate a female."

"Then, can't we hug?" Haley asked.

'Clothed, I presume?' Holly interjected.

"No, naked."

'NO NO NO!'

"Quit making so much noise, you'll wake the whole house up." Lilly sleepily cut in as she left the bathroom.

"If you're so into that why not just do lewd things with her yourself?" Kara countered.

Remi spoke again at her.

"Get off my back Remi I'm tired okay you've given me nothing but the cold shoulder. Just leave me alone okay?" Kara walked out of the room to catch her breath. Not hearing that last of what was said between Haley and Holly.

"Because I can't, that's why." Erys casually answered.

Kara exploded at Remi, who just simply glared in response. Kara then left the room in a huff, not noticing the black orb that was following her.

"Not too keen on Little-Miss-Overprotective, are you?" Erys questioned. "That makes two of us, then."

"Too bad for you" Kara answered.

Kara was not aware of the black orb that was following her.

"Remi is just annoying she's given me nothing but dirty looks. And is usually on my case about most things I just want her to expect me for who I am." Kara told Erys.

"She'll never do that as long as you continue to cling to your birthright power." Erys explained. "Remi's basically that crazy fanatic in that memory, multiplied by ten. If it wasn't for the kid ordering her not to execute you on the spot, she would have tried it already."

Erys floated a little more in orb form down the corridor.

"I think the songbird and her canine companion are done serenading one another." Erys informed Kara. "Shall we go pay them a visit while you cool off?"

"What do you mean cling to my birthright power?" Kara asked. After Erys pointed things out that Remi was like the crazy fanatic in the memory. "That won't happen I'll make sure it doesn't even if I have t..." Kara didn't finish the sentence.

They started down the hall.

"Yeah, we should" Kara said.

"You're black stuff. Darkness thingamabob." Erys answered as the pair began to head to the Guest room. "You know, the stuff which drives you crazy every now and again. Also, the stuff my Mistress has coursing through her. Pretty potent if used right, and ever so useful in Crystal Shaping."

Erys mentioned about the Darkness Kara had inside of her.

"I-I don't know that it's always been nothing but trouble for me," Kara said softly. Not wanting to think about even giving that sort of power again. "Plus it makes me do things I don't want to do either" Kara whispered.

Kara was silent the rest of the way to where Kiki and Ryu were.

"That's only because you lack control over it. Darkness is a fickle thing. You never really are the master of it, it is always your master. When you've come to accept that, you can then learn to 'bargain' with it, for want of a better word. Everything comes with a little give and take, Darkness just happens to be more finicky." Erys explained.

On the way to the Guest Room, Kara remained quiet, leaving Erys to become quite bored. Nonetheless, they reached the guest room without incident, where Kiki was seated on one of the large armchairs looking at her phone and scrolling through something. The position she was sitting in, however, was very 'un-Kiki-like', as she was slightly showing her Pandera print yellow and pink panties. They looked more like underwear for someone of around the twin's age, if not younger, but were obviously custom-made in Kiki's size.

Before they reached the guest room, Kara spoke up once more. "Is that what you're going to try and do to Haley?" Kara asked. She wasn't sure if she wanted to 'bargain' with this sort of power but what Erys had said did have some merit. "Maybe at some point I'll try it out" Kara sighed. Soon they reached the guest room.

Once arriving Kara saw Kiki sitting on one of the arm-chairs. She was sitting in an unladylike position which gave Kara a view of her underwear. Kara took a nice long few minutes to stare reaching down to rub her legs pretending they were sore before walking into the room. "So, how did your training go?" Kara asked.

"Well, I've got to try but, y'know, she isn't exactly a bright spark, that one. Not like her twin." Erys replied. "She also isn't one to bow down to anyone other than those she likes, so that could also be hard going."

Kara entered the Guest room and took in the 'picture' on display in there, pretending to act tired after the training from the morning to do so, not that it was needed, as Kiki was paying far too much attention to her phone. The only time she looked up was when Kara spoke to her, and that was preceded by a slight jump of surprise.

"Thanks for setting me up like that." Kiki sarcastically answered at first. "Eventually, after he spent the best parts of half-an-hour trying to convince me, I eventually gave in and tried it a bit just to shut him up. It went terribly, if you really want to know. I've only ever sung through my power, so my actual singing is far from perfect."

"She'd bow down to me maybe as for anyone else not sure" Kara answered. Afterword's Kara still had a nice view before Kiki jumped when spoken to. "You're welcome" Kara then listened to the rest of what Kiki said.

"You just need more practice" Kara told her she walked over. Then took a seat near Kiki "so what you're doing on your phone?" Kara asked.

"Are you certain?" Erys chuckled. "I'm sure that if you told her to eat you out, she would. However, that's not exactly what we're trying to get at."

Kara tried to console Kiki by saying she just needed more practice.

"Like that'll happen. I freeze up as soon as I open my mouth to sing in front of others. It's kind of laughable and ironic, considering what profession I'm in. That's why I'm not one of the floor workers, unlike Leigh." Kiki explained. "Practice can only get me so far, but I can't cure me."

Kara then asked what Kiki was looking at.

"Scrolling newsfeeds, checking PM's, and the like." Kiki summarized. "Anyway, we're a Pink down later, so you better kick yourself into high-gear and don't mess around."

One more thing came to Kiki.

"Oh, yeah, have you checked your phone today? The request should have been cleared by now. Soon enough, you'll be able to scroll with the rest and chat." Kiki asked.

"You can eat me out instead I'm sure you'd like that" Kara changed the subject. She knew she had said something weird but it didn't matter.

"Still practice makes perfect you know I'm sure given time you will overcome those things." Kara then listened more.

"Not really" Kara replied.

She took her phone out of her pocket and checked things out. She looked for the request, followed by any PM's from any members from the Cafe. That would be a long shot since she was still fairly new. But being known as she was through the city someone might have been nice enough to send her something.

"Will I be taking the Pink's place or something else?" Kara asked.

"I'm sure you're the one who'd love that. However, I'm sorry, but I'm not hungry for a fish dish right now." Erys countered.

"I doubt it. I couldn't pull off the outfits which singers wear with, well, you know..." Kiki answered, trying to avoid elaborating on the final point.

When Kara took out her phone, she had a new app installed called 'KiraChat'. Opening it up, it showed the usual chibi art of a chibi Leigh holding up a little notice board with the usual app permission stuff on. Afterwards, she put that board down and held up another, which basically listed the usual loading text like 'prepping tea cups, straightening aprons, sweetening smiles, etc.' After the loading message was done, it opened out onto a normal chat forum like page, which had three tabs. One for 'Manager Chat', which was locked to Kara, another for 'Staff Chat', which was the default opening and a final one for 'VIP chat', which Kara also didn't have access to. In the general staff chat, there was the usual hubbub of conversation, mostly relating to the lack of attendance from a certain Pink Apron due to 'unknown reasons'. Scrolling through, the pink who wasn't in attendance was Eve, surprisingly. Just then, four PM's came through in Kara's inbox: one was a group request for the chat group including Chloe, Felicity and Florence, the second one was a PM from Florence directly to Kara with an image attachment, the third one appeared to be a stupidly long apology message from Felicity, and the final one was just a general welcome and service information message from Leigh.

"Not likely. She was the Pink poster girl, Eve, so I doubt you'll be able to fill her shoes after yesterday." Kiki replied.

"I'll talk to you about that later," Kara told Erys.

"Well I guess," Kara said to Kiki.

Looking over her phone she saw a new app called 'KiraChat'. It showed a bunch of chibi art and some other things she saw the 'Manager Chat' and 'Staff Chat' then a VIP one. Three were locked to Kara which didn't matter to her. In the normal chatting box, there was the basic everyday kind of chatting going on before. She learned the Pink girl Eve was the one who wasn't going to show up before she got four PM's from Chloe, Felicity and Florence and Leigh. Kara clicked on the PM from Florence first to what the image was and then clicked on the long sorry message from Felicity and gave it a read.

"I know you were still working on what apron I'm going to have that been decided yet?"

Kara first looked at the message from Florence.

'You're Welcome' was all it said before showing an image of a girl sleeping in bed, wearing a pink camisole, with a rather large darker patch on the bed beneath her. Looking closely, the girl sleeping was Eve, and she looked contented rather than uncomfortable in her sleep, despite the large damp patch on her clothes and the bed she was sleeping in. Following that, a second message was beneath the image reading: 'All it took was a simple whispering in the ear, and what you willed was bought into life. Thought about the offer more, yet? You know how to contact me'.

The second message Kara looked at was the long apology from Felicity. It spanned nearly three scrolls of the screen before actually reaching the main point, which was simply: 'I'm really sorry for all I said and did to you yesterday. I've been thinking on it and I know that I was probably nothing more than a spiteful bitch to you, even after how nicely you treated myself, my sister and Chloe. Please, could you forgive me? I want to be friends with you, I really do. ; _; Please?'

Kara then asked about her Apron color while checking through her messages.

"We're putting you as a White apron for now, a 'Wild Card' apron. You're an exotic taste, undecided of your core mood, which should help you really gel with the newer patrons at the cafe, who may be equally as undecided." Kiki explained. "We're hoping to premier you today, so you better have you game face on."

"A White apron sounds interesting, will I be the only White apron there or will there be others. As long as nothing goes wrong today I should have my game face on." Kara says.

She went back to looking through her PM's she saw the one from Florence and saw an image. Of a girl sleeping, there was a large darker patch on the bed beneath her. And on a closer look, Kara saw that it was Eve. She was happy to see this happen to Eve but wished she could have been there to see it, Kara then read the message from Florence, "I've thought more about it I'll talk with you later about it and thanks for the image."

She read Felicity's message.

It was a really long message and Kara got the gist of it. "I forgive you, I did some things as well to upset you and your sister so I'm sorry too. I would like to be your friend if you'd let me and we can be friends :)"

Kara next clicked on the group chat and said. "Hello everyone miss me?"

"You'll be a one of a kind." Kiki explained. "How else can we effectively market a 'Limited Edition' apron? This'll also help us gain a better understanding of what Color you actually fall under as we'll be able to see you in action, and, Leigh can pinpoint these things really well."

Kara replied to the messages from Florence, Felicity and the Group chat. As she was replying through, the replies for the previous ones came back:

Florence to Kara: 'Nice to hear. Think of the image as a treat. Save it, set it as your background, do what you like with it. I look forward to our negotiations. ;)'

Felicity to Kara: 'Thank you so much! I'm really the one who should be apologizing the most as I said all of those mean things without provocation. Of course we can all be friends! :) I'll see you later at the Cafe?'

Group chat: -Chloe: 'Oh, hello, Kara. Nice to see you're able to chat on this. :D I'd like to see you again later at the Cafe, if that's what you mean.' -Florence (Host): 'Good to see another member in the chat. I'm sure we'll all get along well, just don't mention the 'P' word while Chloe's online, otherwise this chat will be flooded with them. ;)', -Felicity: 'Hey there! Welcome to the group chat! As you're not a member of the VIP chat yet, this'll be where we do the most talking with Chloe. Thanks, again, for forgiving me about yesterday.'

"Ah, would have been nice to have a friend" Kara said. "But this does make me stand out more so it will work in the end."

Kara got back replies.

Kara to Florence: "I'll do something with it, I look forward to our negotiations :)"

Kara to Felicity: "We, can't just put that behind us and move forward. I'll see you there at the Cafe later, it shouldn't be hard to spot the Apron I'll be wearing there today."

Group chat: "I'll be there again today so you should see me there. I'll be wearing a White apron today so it shouldn't be hard to find me. And to both F&F you're welcome and things will get interesting later. Oh, were my two Teal friends given my address?"

"You'll have a whole lot of expectations placed on you by the customers, so I hope you can provide. You may get all sorts of requests but, if there's anything you're really set against doing, just say so and they have to, by safeguarding legislation, abide by it." Kiki informed Kara.

Kara's message to Florence was marked as 'Seen', but not replied to. Felicity's was also marked as 'Seen' but with the same result. Most of the chat was probably going to be passed over to group, unless privacy was needed.

Group Chat:

-Chloe: 'You've been given a Color now. =O that's great! You're finally part of the team! ^^ This means that, after your official joining announcement, I can request you as well in my VIP bookings~'

-Felicity: 'I should hope so! We put a game on hold (pun intended) and I want to see it to the end. Prepare to be sodden before closing! White Aprons must be some new kind of marketing from the bosses, as they're a first for me.'

-Florence: 'All members know your PM details as you're now part of the KiraChat system. Some are still probably unaware of your access now, but that can easily be solved.'

A minute or two after Florence sent her message, one more PM came through and, this time, it was from Mia.

Mia to Kara: 'Hey there. Nice to see you're a full member of the Chat now. :) You've also got your own Apron and, according to Leigh, you'll be getting your Key Card after filling in some paperwork. I look forward to working with you properly. If you have any question, please don't hesitate to ask myself or the other Poster Girls for pointers. I'll see you later at the cafe. ~Mia.'

"It's whatever they request me to do I got to do. But there is one thing I'd like to mention ahead of time. While I'm not against doing anything for the moment with male customers at the moment. I'm just hoping that I'll be doing more things with female customers." Kara says. As that would be the type of group she'd have an easier time working with.

Kara saw her last message to the twins went unseen.

Group Chat:

-Kara: "That's the color I was given for right now, as it shall help with finding out in the future. What sort of apron I'd be best suited for." Kara then texted Felicity.

-Kara: "I would have won that game. White Aprons are more of a Wild Card member so think of me as that." Kara next messaged Florence.

-Kara: "Maybe we should name it KaraChat for fun *lol*. I'm sure in time they will find out my PM.

Kara then got a PM from Mia.

Kara to Mia: "Nice to talk with you this morning :) That's the Apron I've been given for now. It's also nice to know I'll be getting my Key Card later. I look forward to working with both you and Bella properly too. If anything comes up I'll be sure to ask for help, see you later too." Kara sent her message to Mia.

She then checked out the PM from Leigh reading it all over before sending a PM to Florence.

Kara to Florence: "Just asking this ahead of time but is there any other members. Of the cafe that I should keep an eye out for whether they are enemies like Eve or friendly members like you, your sister etc.?"

Kara then joined the group chat again.

Group Chat:

-Kara: "On our break later want to all meet up for some snacks and chatting?"

Kara requested a more female based clientele for customers.

"Yeah, you're bent alright. We need more people to keep the girls company so, sure, go ahead and state your personal preferences in your welcoming speech." Kiki answered. "It's nothing bad requesting a specific audience as long as you also cater to others when we're very busy."

Group Chat:

-Chloe: 'Aprons are a sign of your acceptance into the Cafe, colors are unimportant in the long run. You're a full-fledged KiraGirl now. and you can expect some private bookings when you build up enough of a customer base.'

-Felicity: 'Dream on! I clearly had that in the bag. XD So you're still undecided for allegiance then? You're a neutral party, so you're going to be getting a lot of requests to start with. I'm sure Leigh would've thought up a competition to best brand you into a set color.'

-Florence: 'You can name your personal chat that if you want. ;) '

Kara's message was delivered to Mia and marked as 'Seen', meaning that she'd read it, but hadn't replied to it. She then checked over the message from Leigh, which summed up the rules and regulations for the chat group. It basically included all the straightforward stuff which all Chat Groups have to abide by. Standard stuff for all public forums.

Afterwards, Kara sent a PM to Florence asking for people to watch out for.

Florence to Kara: 'I'd steer clear of the Pinks for a while until the dust has settled from your little spat with Eve yesterday. They're even more on the alert now after my little 'present'. They think you somehow hexed Eve to do that thing, the crazy lot they are. As for friendly people, the Teals are very welcoming for new members, and so are the Greens. The Yellows are indifferent, but still nice to those who are nice back. The Purples just don't care about it all as long as it doesn't directly affect them. The Browns are a confusing group of people, saying one thing but actually meaning the other, so I'd limit interactions with them if I were you, especially with how you may react to some things they might say. The Navy Blues are like the 'Big Sisters' to all of the Cafe staff, so they're very kind to newcomers as well. The Sky Blues and Reds are in a league of their own, and I don't even think you'd be allowed near them. In short: Steer clear of Pinks for now, limit interactions with Browns, and the rest you can get to know easily.'

Back in group chat:

-Florence: 'Depends on what time your break is. We've yet to have the Rota set for later.'

-Felicity: 'What she said.'

-Chloe: 'I don't get there until around an hour to two hours before closing due to Club activities. On Thursdays and Fridays, I can get there a little earlier as the Clubs don't run on those days.'

"I have to give a speech?" Kara asked surprised that she would have to do something like that. She'd also need to think of what to say to everyone along with not giving too much away. About what she is into and everything.

Group Chat:

-Kira: "Will you be my first private booking or would someone else take that spot?" Kira spoke to Felicity next.

-Kira: "Allegiance when did that come up? Anyway give me more time to think on that before I come up with an answer okay?" next, she sent to Florence.

-Kira: "That will work out."

Kira then looked over the message from Leigh. Which was basically everything she had already learned about and more along the lines of the chat. She next read the PM from Florence and thought of what she read.

Kira to Florence: "I wouldn't even know how to hex someone, that all seems like easy things to follow and the more friends the better. So I'll take in what you have said and stay clear of the Pinks while talking with some of the other colors for fun."

Back to group chat;

-Kira: "Well whenever it's set up with can set something up if not we can always do something after work or set up a private booking when one of us has a day off?"

"Of course you do. You have to introduce and say a little about yourself. Every worker has done that, it's the first thing they do." Kiki explained. "Poor Mia still hasn't gotten over it."

Group Chat part 1:

-Chloe: "I'll take your first if that's what you'd really like."

-Felicity: 'Dude...please rephrase that so it's less questionable.'

-Chloe: 'Huh? I don't see anything wrong with it?'

-Florence: 'Your innocence is your cutest factor, Chloe.'

-Chloe: 'U-Um, thanks... /

Private chat:

Florence to Kara: 'Best place to mingle is in the Break Room. The bathroom is also an option, but that's a little creepy, especially with what you're in to. Start by getting to know the Poster Girls better, as they're the most influential in the Colors.'

Group Chat part 2:

-Chloe: 'Don't we have that thing on the weekend? The trip to PANDA LAND! 3'

-Florence: 'Please calm down a little, Chloe. Kiki has yet to finalize the date yet. Anyway, workers don't tend to get days off unless we book them as Holiday or work overtime one week to get off earlier the next.'

-Felicity: 'We can just chat like normal in the break room. You can request specific break times, you know? However, it's down to the Bosses whether they think you're allowed them or not, and also how busy we are.'

"How fun, guess I need to think of things to say about myself without giving too much away." Kara wanted to hear about Mia's own speech problem but didn't ask just yet.

Group Chat:

-Kira: "Chloe's already cute and her innocence you speak of would make her cuter. And that should be reworded but I would like for you Chloe to be my first VIP if you truly want to that is?"

Kara checked the private chat.

Private Chat:

Kira to Florence: "I don't think hanging around the bathroom wouldn't be the best option for me. I'll try the Yellow Poster girl and move from there."

Group Chat part 2:

-Kira: "Yes. We have that but as Florence said we still need to finalize the date and Felicity we can do that to as well."

Kara then said her goodbyes as she wanted to check out the messages in the other chat. She promised to send her friends messages later in the day. Back in the normal chat she searched for anything about herself and the hex on Eve that was mentioned to her. Along with any thoughts of the other workers about her joining the team.

"You'll do fine." Kiki reassured Kara. "Just let your brain move before your mouth does."

Group Chat Part 1:

-Chloe: 'Thanks, but it's a little embarrassing to be called cute so much. / If that's really want you want, then I shall take your first!'

-Felicity: 'VIP booking. That's "First VIP Booking". Not just first.'

-Florence: 'We're just too dirty minded and Chloe's too pure.'

-Chloe: "I still don't get what you mean. What's wrong with what I said?'

-Florence: 'You'll find out some day, Chloe. You'll find out some day.'

Private Chat:

Florence to Kara: 'Kate's a good place to start. She may seem like an oddball, but she's all nice, I can assure you.'

Group Chat Part 2:

-Felicity: 'I'll message you when we know the Rota, just in case when can do that today.'

-Florence: 'For all we know, Kara may be given a buddy for the day to help tutor her in the ways of the Cafe's workers, so, perhaps, someone might be the lucky 'Buddy'.'

-Chloe: 'Either way, I'll see you when I stop by later. I want only good news from your proper first day at work.'

Kara then said her goodbyes to the others as she went on to check the main newsfeed. In the main Chat Room, there was reams of text to read through as all the workers were chatting away, accompanied by little chibi-head images next to their text bubbles, and colored text bubbles to match their aprons. Most of the ones in the chat were Yellows and Greens. Tama was, of course, chatting away happily with the others, as well as Bella, who was just trying to keep Tama from bubbling over with excitement at all the conversations happening. There were a few pink text boxes with vague references to the incident which happened earlier, but there wasn't really much conclusive evidence occasionally, a Purple would pop in with a snide remark, which would normally go unnoticed. There was a few messages about a new joiner being teased by Leigh, but people were still speculating just who it could be. Most of them seemed to think it was the 'strange girl' who was shown around yesterday.

"That's harder said than done" Kara says.

Kara read over the last of her messages she liked the thought of a 'Buddy' helping. Out in tutoring her in the ways of the Cafe's workers and wondered who it'd be. She then checked the main newsfeed she looked on the messages and saw Bella was speaking as was a girl named Tama who Kara didn't know. She didn't find much on what she was looking for but saw some people were talking about her. Just as the 'strange girl' who had been showed around yesterday decided to log out. Kara did so and got up off the chair she had been sitting on.

"How much time left do we have before we need to leave for school?'

"Don't you mean 'Easier said than done'?" Kiki asked, trying to correct the proverb.

Kara checked through the messages but didn't find much of interest, so she decided to close the app. She then asked how much longer they had before school. Kiki quickly checked the time on her phone before giving her answer,

"We've got around forty-five minutes before we need to set out." Kiki answered. "Any reason in particular you couldn't check the time on your own phone?"

"Yeah."

Kiki told her how much time was left before school.

"That long, I just had not thought of that" Kara said she then walked out of the room. Before she left she thought of mentioning to Kiki that she had talked with Erys. But after what happened yesterday she didn't and made her way back towards her room where the girls were.

Kara gave her reasoning for not checking her own phone for the time.

"Scrolling is a bad habit to get into. Take it from someone with experience. Once you roll, you just got to scroll." Kiki replied. "Try not to sink too much time in digital parties and try to spend time physically with the people you're talking to."

Kara then left the room in search of her new Sisters. Sure enough, they were just leaving the bedroom, with Haley being the first out. She was also the first to notice Kara and throw out a sharp remark.

"Bored with us already?" Haley asked. "You've been gone for a long while. Don't you love us anymore?"

'Oh, nice to see you've returned. I was a little upset that you suddenly stormed out without saying anything.' Holly added in in her text way.

"Thought you'd already left for school." Lilly interjected.

As she was about to enter the room Haley walked out and gave her a sharp remark.

"I had to take care of some work business and I still love you." She walked over to Haley and gave her three kisses two on the cheeks then one on the mouth. Holly was the next to speak with her followed by Lilly.

"Remi was a little hard on me and upset me. And as I pointed out I had work things to take care of learning about what I'd be doing at work today." Kara to Lilly.

"Can we all leave for school together?" Kara asked.

Kara explained her case to the sulky girl and sealed the deal with a few kisses, which were met with a similar response.

"Kisses? Just kisses?" Erys sarcastically cut in to only Kara. "Was sure you'd kiss her a little lower down. I certainly would."

'Remi's just trying to protect me, that's all. She's a little blunt, I'll admit, but her intentions are good.' Holly explained.

"I thought we were going to do that, anyway?" Lilly replied in regards to school-walk arrangements.

Haley pulled Lilly to the side, away from all of the others, and started to whisper something to her. Lilly appeared to, at first, vehemently refuse in equal whispers until the younger girl's insistence became a little too overbearing. Eventually, Lilly went over to Kara and dug around in her school bag.

"Was going to give this to you yesterday, but things got a little complicated? Then, I was going to leave it as a secret throughout the day, but Haley insisted I give it to you now." Lilly informed Kara as she pulled out a small jewelry box. "Happy belated birthday. We now all match, like sisters should."

Inside of the jewelry box was, indeed, a Raven's claw shaped pendant big enough to hold Lilly's heart-shaped locket. She put all of the pieces together and it made the image of a Raven's claw holding a heart locket filled with a half black heart, half white heart. It was the spitting image of the design on the Hourglass held by Eiko.

"This symbolizes our new family bonds. As long as we all hold these, no matter where we may be, we'll always be together." Lilly finished.

"You will get your fill later okay?" Kara told Erys. "Plus you'd like for me to do nothing more and given into my desires for her right?" Kara asked.

Holly spoke up next.

"I understand that I just wish she was nicer to me."

Kara turned to Lilly.

"That's good I wouldn't want to go alone." Haley then pulled Lilly aside and spoke to her. Lilly then pulled something out of her school bag and handed it to her. "Its okay and thank you for the present," Kara took the jewelry box and opened it to see a Raven's claw shaped pendant. She watched as Lilly put the thing together and it was much like the Hourglass of Eikos.

"Bonds, we will need to work on those. I hope that they will always last" Kara said. For a moment she had a faraway look in her eye as if she was thinking of something. The thought passed and she returned to normal.

"Of course. Desires just show how human you are, not like that prissy robot of a Spirit my Mistress' sister has." Erys answered.

Kara was pleased with the final gift from the Seras in regards to birthday presents and spoke a little of bonds needing to be worked on.

"Of course. There's still so much we don't know about each other. We can't fully call ourselves a family if we don't know about one another." Lilly replied.

"I'd like to know everything about you. Even what makes you weak at the knees and gushing with joy?" Haley snickered lewdly. "How about we start getting to know each other better? Touching me right here just makes me all jelly-like." Haley indicated her privates in regards to her last statement.

'While I would also like to know about you, I'd rather keep private things private. Please don't entertain my gutter-minded sister in her toilet humor.' Holly intervened.

"What's gotten into you today?" Lilly asked Haley. "You've been nothing but dirty minded since you got up."

Kara listened to what Erys had to say. She thought of what she was about to say and decided to word it in her own way. "Well, I've already shown your 'Mistress' how human I am with my desires," Kara says.

Lilly spoke up more and so did the others.

"Maybe we need to have a big talk later, as a means of getting to know each other better?" Kara turned to Haley who just seemed to act a lot weirder than normal. This caused Kara to blush deep red at the thought.

"M-Maybe some o-other time" Kara stammered out. She was flustered again by Haley's lewd talk she looked over to Holly to try and clear her mind. "I-I'm not and can we please talk about something else other than toilet humor?" Kara asked.

She looked to Lilly. "That's something I'd like to know too."

"I'm aware, you lustful snake, you." Erys answered back. "Want to do it again? I'm sure you do."

Kara proposed the idea of a big talk later to allow for everyone to get to know each other better. Haley's overt seduction managed to win Kara over again and cause her to fluster and falter her reply. Kara was, also, in agreement with Lilly's question in regards to Haley's adult behavior.

"Nothing. I'm just saying what I mean, that's all." Haley replied, looking a little confused and unaware that she was doing anything wrong. "I've always been like this, haven't I?"

Kara's silence to Erys' question confirmed that a part of her did want. To do those things again put another part was holding herself back.

Kara's eyes moved to Haley "you have but why as of late are you stepping up your game? Kara asked. She knew Haley had always liked her but something to Kara made Haley seem off as of late could Erys have a hand in it or was Haley acting like this because she wanted to.

Kara, once more, pressed the matter of Haley's slightly too mature behavior.

"I'm not stepping up anything. I've always been like this, right?" Haley, right now, didn't seem to believe her own assumption, like something was altering her perception of everything.

"I guess so" Kara walked over to Haley leaned down and did something she hoped. Would silence both Haley's lewdness and Erys for a while.

"I promise you at some point we can do whatever you'd like okay just give me some time. To think things over for a while okay?" Kara whispered.

Kara decided to bargain with the sexually frustrated Haley.

"You better keep to that. Promises shouldn't be broken." Haley whispered back. It did seem to work on her, but it gave Erys some laughing material.

"You just agreed to bang a ten year old! You're a special brand of crazy." Erys laughed through fits of giggles. "I kind of like your style, pervy-perv."

After the bargaining was made, it was about time to set off for school. Kara's phone beeped at her in a tone which was unfamiliar as a notification popped up in relation to the 'KiraChat' app.

Kara's promise to Haley, for now, calmed her down. "I will, okay" she whispered back and then moved away.

Erys started laughing like normal after what Kara had agreed to do with Haley.

"That might happen again or it might not," Kara said to Erys.

Soon it was time to head off for school as they were leaving the manor. Kara heard her phone go off she wasn't sure what this meant so she took it out. To see a notification from 'KiraChat' was on opening it up she read over what it was.

The notification from the app was actually an agreement notice for a private booking with Chloe later that day. The booking was scheduled around the same time it was the previous day, and it said the other attendees would be Felicity and Florence. All Kara had to do was select 'Yes' or 'No' from the selection box provided.

The rest of the walk was slightly uneventful, save for Kiki racing after the Seras and scolding them for leaving her behind.

Kara saw that it was a notification about the private booking with Chloe later. She also learned Florence and Felicity would be there too. So Kara clicked 'Yes' to agree to attend the booking before putting her phone away.

The rest of the walk was normal Kiki scolded the girls for leaving her behind. Kara thought over if she made the right choice with agreeing to Haley's lust time. She also wondered if she'd be meeting with Eiko soon as there were matters to discuss between them. In a rather playful manner after the girls had arrived at the school.

Kara for a moment used her wind magic to blow up a couple of student's skirts for the fun of it.

Once the group reached the school, Kara gave into her carnal desires and used her powers to create a freak gust of wind, which blew up most of the student's skirts. Of course, there were screams and frantic pushing as the heckling boys in the trees, once more, got the sight of their lives for a few moments before the wind passed. It was certain that one of the boys shouted 'Praise the Wind!' in response to the actions from Kara.

"Perv." Kiki distastefully dubbed Kara, confirmed by Lilly as well.

Kara had given into her desires it had been a few weeks since. She had done this and was a little happy for it. She then was called a 'Prev' from both Kiki and Lilly. She said nothing back and scanned the courtyard for any signs of Eiko. After the lewd fun had died down in the meantime Kara took a seat on a bench and mention for someone to join her. Seeing as they still had a few minutes before they needed to get to class.

Kara searched the students milling about the courtyard for Eiko and, just barely, she could see one slightly different uniform from the rest. Eiko was, indeed, present, and looking over at Kara. She didn't appear like she was about to make the first move.

Kara then took a seat on a bench and offered for a seating partner. Of course, Haley was the first to take up the offer, followed slowly by Holly. Lilly seemed more intent on degrading the perverted voyeurs in the trees than taking a seat, and Kiki was joining her.

Kara had spotted Eiko amongst the group of students she could see she was. Wearing a different uniform than the rest of the students. Yet she wasn't making any sort of moves to go to Kara which left Kara having to make the first move.

On the bench, Kara gave both Holly and Haley pats on the head. Then hugged each of them and made small talk between the girls. She gave both younger sisters enough time to say anything they liked even try anything lewd if they were going to go that far. But the time spent with both girls was fun as Kara agreed with Haley to go spying again on Lilly's secret things. While with Holly Kara agreed to spend time with her and Remi trying to smooth over thing between the pair that being Kara and Remi.

After a while, Kara excused herself from the twins and gave them both kisses on the cheeks. Before making her way over to Eiko stopping first to also kiss Lilly's cheek and then move the rest of the way to Eiko.

Kara made small talk amongst the younger members of the group while the older ones were off lecturing lecherous males. Once the talk was exhausted, Kara excused herself and began to make her way over to Eiko, who continued to watch her closely. Along the way, Kara stopped by to kiss Lilly on the cheek, much to the delight of the boys being lectured, who were arguing among one another at present whether the kiss was evidence that 'Yuri' was real, and not just in the realms of corrupt artist's minds..

Kara then reached Eiko, who was the one to initiate conversation.

"If you're coming to me you must have something to say." Eiko pointed out.

Once Kara was far enough away from the others she took a seat near Eiko. "For starter's yes I do" Kara began.

"I've met Haley's partner and can say she's a rather strange one. She seems like someone who's willing to help me out when needed but also. Someone who's still trying to hide things if not do things which someone like me shouldn't do" Kara explained.

She let it sink into Eiko she was speaking about Erys,

"Also I've got some questions for you about somethings. I hope that you have the answers for you told me once I met Erys to trust her my question is why is she friend or foe or something

More?" Kara asked wanting to know Eiko's thoughts about Erys.

She took a moment to look back at Haley for a while. "I can't really prove this or not but I believe your mother is acting lewder than normal. She keeps trying to temp me into doing things with her and I'm not sure how much longer I can hold out."

Kara began to reel of reams of information and questions for Eiko, who just waited until Kara was done before answering.

"Erys is quite the eccentric, but she has her reasons. Spending centuries in Crystal Stasis while an unknown entity gnaws away at what semblance of rationality she has can do that to people." Eiko answered for the first question. "She is trying to hide something, for her own benefit as well as yours and her Mistress'. Don't go asking me what it is, because I'm not about to tell you. Find out for yourself. You've already been there, haven't you? That place locked in a time between times, lost to the ages and forgotten to the masses."

Kara asked about Erys' true alignment now.

"She's something else. That's all I can tell you. Trust her, or don't trust her. I can't force you to do either, I can only caution." Eiko vaguely explained. "If I tell you any more, then things will take a drastic turn for the worse."

Kara then spilled her intentions with Eiko's 'mother' and explained that her behavior was slightly more forward and potentially dangerous.

"I'd keep a watch of that if I were you." Eiko chuckled. "Don't try getting with her, otherwise I wouldn't exist anymore. For my own safety, if you get too attached to her and too intimate, I will be forced to make you 'reconsider'."

Kara listened as Eiko explained about Erys.

"I've been a few places as of late and even does battle against someone. Who was far stronger than me it's possible that I've been there but things as of late. Have gotten a bit too strange lately so things are harder to deal with."

Eiko explained things further.

"She seems harmless enough but she's also egging me on sometimes. But I can say she has helped me out a little I was given something that looks just like Haley's sword." Kara told her.

"That's easier said than done" Kara sighed. As a part of her did want to get together with Haley. There was always a part of her that did. "I'll try to do things that won't make it so that you don't exist,"

Kara thought of a question to ask.

"If you can will you tell me about my ultimate fate like what happens to me in the future?" Kara asked.

"Then there is a good chance you have already been there. All the answers will be revealed there, so take time to explore and learn what the past has to offer. Learning about the source may help you cure the epidemic and return the 'Winged Deceiver' to her old self. However, don't go think that this 'Deceiver' is so evidently Deceptive. The predictions given by your eye-candy hold nearly everything you need to know, you just have to look for it." Eiko summarized.

Kara gave her answers regarding Erys.

"That sword is merely one vessel of many which can be inhabited by Erys. Complete the set and she can be a formidable ally, for the right price, of course." Eiko replied. "The set will be obvious when you receive it, however, it may not be best suited to you. You may need to pass it on to another, much like its twin set. Without darkness, there can be no light, and without light, we wouldn't know what darkness is. Will you take up the mantel of light, or darkness, and who will you pass the other over to?"

Kara was still teasing herself over Haley's lewd actions.

"You'd better, because I'm your best help in getting the ending you want." Eiko reminded Kara. "Keeping me existing is an absolute necessity for you."

Kara then asked what her fate was in the bleak future.

"You die, much like everyone else. However, through the grace of the Reaping Inferno, you live once more." Eiko explained. "Though, I wouldn't exactly call it 'living', more like 'existing'."

Kara listened more to Eiko.

"Well given time I'm sure I can learn more it's just going to take time," Kara said slowly. As she thought about things.

Eiko next spoke on Erys more.

"You mean I'd need to pass it on to either Haley she already has the sword. Or would it be better to pass it on to Holly there have been times when I've kind of wanted to tell her about things? Yet have stopped myself and to what side I choose that has yet to be seen"

Eiko still didn't want Kara messing with Haley then explained about what happened to Kara in the future.

"Can you still me more about how I died?" Kara asked.

Kara asked another question.

"Was I a good Aunt to you?"

"Time is not something you have plenty of, if you still wish to prevent the inevitable from happening." Eiko explained.

Kara asked who to pass the set on to.

"When you see the Twin Disciplines, you'll know who needs what. However, you may choose to pass both of them on and create your own legacy. While they work best with their perfect matches, you can still utilize both of them to near enough their full extent." Eiko informed Kara. "The only thing is if you have one of the Disciplines on your person, you cannot use the other. They cancel one another out, you see."

Kara asked two questions regarding her untimely end.

"Your death came about in a cowardly way. There was no honor involved in how she cut you down. You'd be better off not knowing, lest you let it consume your judgement." Eiko replied. "I'd think you would have made a great Aunt to me, but, sadly, I'd never know. I expect the grief from your end is what sparked my Mother to go seeking comfort in another's embrace, therefore conceiving me."

"I'm trying the best I can!" Kara almost snapped out but calmed herself down in the end. She just sighed and looked at the ground. "Sorry" Kara said.

Eiko explained about the sets.

"Seems to me one set might be easier to get than the other. Yet as to if I'm able to get both sets which will take a lot of work then maybe I can learn what to do with them."

Kara learned about her end and what happened with Haley moving onto another.

"Cowardly how nice to know" Kara didn't like the sound of that. "Haley really did love me then was she ever able to tell me her true feelings before I died?" Kara asked. Before asking another question to Eiko.

"Was Holly ever able to overcome her fear of the dark part of me?"

Kara let her emotions take control for a brief moment before coming back to her senses.

"The intensity of her actions is what you need to look out for. When she starts losing all reason, then your time is running short. By my estimation, you have two to three weeks to claim your first prize, otherwise her condition will go beyond redemption." Eiko warned Kara. "Use all the tools at your disposal, and all the contacts you can muster to claim victory. Just, whatever you do, don't let her see you with Erys, and, under no circumstances, desecrate the Sacred Halls, otherwise you will lose more time than gain. Her emotional state is what's keeping Haley from losing her grip on sanity."

Kara seemed to grasp the basic concepts of the sets.

"One set will be easy, the other will be difficult. However, you must have both to reach your goal. One cannot exist without the other, after all. You may say that they are two sides of the same coin." Eiko informed Kara. "Do with them what you will but you must get both."

Kara asked more questions about her demise, mainly ones relating to what she left behind.

"Nobody can foresee death perfectly. Neither of them managed to reach those ideals." Eiko answered somewhat solemnly. "The video you saw explains the time of your death."

Kara learned she has two to three weeks before things fall apart and she loses. This really didn't give her enough time to do things. "I've tried to tell someone else about Erys but found out that Erys wouldn't let me speak of her to them. While I'm trying everything I can right now can I get help from others like Holly or even Lilly?" Kara asked. She didn't like the fact that she'd lose more time if things messed up further.

"Guess I'm going to have to face that battle again later today," Kara said she knew she had to get them.

Kara didn't press about her death any further.

"Would you by any chance know what became of my father and sister?"

"Erys will only let certain people know of her, and they are few and far between. She can control a person's mind to prevent them from speaking of her." Eiko answered. "You can ask them for indirect assistance, like you did with Kiki's honey-bun this morning. Think of your sources, think of their knowledge and expertise and use them to help you formulate an effective strategy. You've asked all you can about a physical fight, now you need to traverse the gauntlet without using Erys. I'll offer a little assistance: Every spell has a weak point, and I don't mean a magical one. An impenetrable wall may have a kink in it which can be used to bring it down. Nothing is free from flaws, not even Avatars."

"You have time to do some research. You even have a source who knows all about the Arcane and Mysterious. Ask her for advice." Eiko informed Kara. "The trails will change as you succeed, but the core will still be the same."

Kara, instead of asking about her own fate, asked about that of her ex-family.

"Mother never talked of them, so, sorry, I'm as clueless as you are." Eiko simply explained.

"Figured as much." Kara replied. "Yet using her seemed to make me stronger even if it was for a short period of time. I'm not sure if I will even beat her with or without Erys' help I just wish things were normal again this is too much for me. I've got to help Kiki out with things I've got my own personal problems I'm surprised I haven't completely broken down yet and turned into a sobbing ball of flesh."

Kara learned that she could meet someone who could help her out. "But the trails we just get harder and harder I bet" Kara says. She looked towards her sisters wondering if one of them was the source she could ask.

Eiko didn't know about Kara's old families end.

"Do you know where within the city the tower is located or perhaps the name of the tower that I saw in the video?" Kara asked.

Kara broke down slightly in regards to the pressing trails she has.

"Nothing can ever be normal again. Nothing was ever normal to begin with." Eiko began. "Erys does harbor great power, but she is, after all, a being of Darkness. You must trust in your own strength. You have what it takes to win, I know you do. Work on your bonds, gain strength through unity, not solidarity. Wars are never fought by a single person. You possess all that's needed to help you win. Did you even try to work alongside another in your last encounter? The Man in White knows patches of your future, and He's provided the foundations for you to seize the future you want."

Kara asked about the trails before looking over at her new family.

"Tests do get harder as you succeed. It's the way of the world, after all." Eiko answered.

Kara asked about the city in the vision she was shown by Eiko, and, also, about the Tower featured therein.

"The tower does not exist in this timeline, but its foundations are hidden somewhere. There may be secrets you can discover if you can find where it is hidden. I'm not going to outright tell you. Think of this: That tower means a lot to the Reaping Inferno, so she would generally place it somewhere which is of equal importance to her. One meeting changed her life for the better, so that would be where she would build it." Eiko explained. "The tower does not have a name, as far as I know. Only the Maker would know something like that."

Kara listened but she wasn't liking what she heard at first. "I just wish it was normal if you mean by trusting my own strength even the Darkness part of me. I don't know if I can whenever I have used that strength it makes me do terrible things" Kara confessed. She could feel herself slipping into another small emotion break down. But was trying to keep her feelings in check but was having a hard time. "No I didn't I tried to do everything myself" Kara learned the man in white had helped her out.

Kara learned about the tower.

"It could be known as the Black Crystal Palace I don't know" Kara said. She thought about searching things later for any sign or where Lilly would hide something like that. She wasn't sure where to look.

"I need some time to myself if I keep on talking I may break down again like last night. When I saw Haley take that blasted sword" Kara tells Eiko.

She then ran away into the school to be alone.

Eiko was about to give her answers when Kara ran off somewhere to be alone, reciting that she'd break down if she didn't.

"Being too emotional will hinder more than help!" Eiko called after Kara. "You'll never reach your goal if you let your emotions rule you!"

While what Eiko said was true Kara emotions were always like this. Much like how Haley's own controlled her. She remained in the school for a while trying to calm herself down before. After a rather hard time of doing things she returned outside. She went to her family this time instead of going back to Eiko.

She just didn't want to talk about this sort of thing anymore at the moment.

Kara, after spending some time alone, returned to the comfort of her family.

"I take it the talks didn't go well?" Haley asked, noticing how down Kara looked.

'Want to talk about it? Talking can help, sometimes.' Holly added in.

"Knowledge can be the downfall of those not prepared to learn it." Erys cut in as well, communicating telepathically for the first time since leaving the house.

Kara sat down beside the twins from the look on her face. It looked like she had been crying a bit but had wiped away the tears before coming back outside.

"I learned somethings that upset me and I don't know if I can handle everything. That has been placed upon my shoulders alone it's just all too much for me. Why can't things stay normal why did I have to suffer over my feelings for you two?" Kara asked.

Erys spoke up,

"Not now ok?"

Kara gave a rather confusing reason behind her current mood.

"Eh? What're you talking about?" Haley questioned, evidently confused by the indirectness of the answer.

'I'm sorry, but I don't understand what you're talking about. Do you want to say more on it? I can understand if you don't.' Holly replied, equally as confused.

Both twins seemed confused on what Kara had to say.

"I learned some things that have upset me I've learned that I don't have much time. Left to save someone I care about and that later on my death will set them down a path. Which they will never recover from" Kara said at first. What she had said would just sound more confusing to the girls she wasn't sure on what she could say.

"Holly you might be able to understand things for the best," Kara said. She turned to face Holly and looked into her eyes.

"It's about Haley I need to save her from what's about to come. I know this is confusing to you but I'll tell you everything in time when we are both alone okay?" Kara sent into Holly's mind she didn't want Haley hearing about this just yet.

Kara turned to Haley.

"Can you promise me that we will always be together that nothing will ever happen. To me, Holly or even Lilly that we will always be a big happy family?" Kara asked.

She let Haley think of this.

"Can I speak with you privately Haley there's something I need to confess to you?" Kara asked.

Kara's elaboration just raised more questions that it cleared up.

"I still have no idea what you're talking about, and you're kind of scaring me now. Did you hit your head?" Haley asked, still extremely confused as to what Kara was on about.

Kara believed that Holly could understand things better, but she looked equally as confused, until Kara telepathically informed her of something.

'Are you sure you're not just overreacting about something? What's going to happen to us?' Holly replied, sounding slightly scared rather than confused.

Kara then asked a rather odd question of Haley.

"What're you talking about? Of course we're all going to be together. We're a family now, and there's nothing more to it." Haley simply answered. "Why'd you need to speak to me alone? Can't we do it here?"

The twins were still confused about things and were getting scared.

"I didn't hit my head" Kara informed her. She wasn't sure on how to handle this if she spilled all she knew. It'd upset Haley and she'd lose even more time in trying to save her.

Holly was more scared than confused.

"I'm not overreacting I'm speaking the truth," Kara thought for a moment. "Something really bad will happen which will put you at odds with one another, please. Just believe me this one time please believe me" Kara sent to Holly.

Haley was still confused.

"This better work," Kara says. She went over and hugged Haley closing her eyes much like she had done the night before. Hoping that this would allow her to enter into Haley's Soulscape.

Kara tried to reason with Holly, giving away a little more information.

'If you really think something bad will happen, why're you asking me for help? I can't do much in the ways of helping if I don't know how I'm meant to help. Please, start making sense. We're getting nowhere.' Holly was getting quite tired of the fact that Kara was refusing to explain herself, and it was evident in the way the mind connection felt.

Kara then randomly hugged Haley in an attempt at entering her Soulscape once more.

The vain attempt bore fruit as Kara was thrown into the familiar dataspace of Haley's Soulscape. The transition took a little longer without the assistance of the technology Kiki used, but the result was still the same. Haley's Soulscape looked as populated as it was the previous day, and the anomaly continued to tear through the Soulscape. A little more of the Soulscape was covered in black crystal growths, potentially an aftereffect of Kara's meddling the previous day, but it still was only as small section of the Soulscape as a whole.

It had worked and Kara had arrived in Haley's Soulscape. She looked around to see that more of the Soulscape was covered in the black crystals. She didn't like this even if everything looked small she looked around for the Church where. She had done battle with the memory of yesterday as she moved forward. She looked around at the Soulscape looking for any sort of means that could help her understand this place better.

She looked for images of future events even if the images was just a few seconds. Of something that had happened Kara even went as far as to look for. "I'm here I want to see you again?" Kara called out to the memory.

Focusing on the growing blight of blackness, Kara soon found herself in the corrupted version of an unknown Soulscape, the very same one Kara had visited the previous evening. The Monastery stood silently in the single beam of white light which created a small opening in the ocean of darkness. She willed herself inside and was met with some resistance, until eventually finding herself back inside the marble halls of the Monastery's Vestibule.

She tried to make some sense of the stained glass windows and the architecture in the Monastery as a whole, but was unsuccessful in her attempts. She still had the feeling that she'd seen it all before but, no matter how hard she tried, she could never determine where.

The Pardoner was, once again, knelt in front of the large statue of the Deity, locked in silent contemplation and prayer. The symbolism on the Statue actually looked very familiar. Kara was certain she's seem some indication towards this before. Then, it finally became clear. While it was nothing more than a simple drawing of Holy Water on a baby's forehead, the Scales and sword the statue bore was the exact same as the Christening symbol for the sole survivor of the Pandemic in that strange dream Kara had.

Kara walked towards the Monastery and soon found herself back inside of it. As she tried to study the windows and architecture. She was sure she had seen it all before but wasn't able to place just where she had seen it all.

Soon enough she saw the Pardoner kneeling on the floor in prayer. She looked towards her and then the alter where she saw. Something she had seen before the Christening symbol on the statue was much like the one the sole survivor had that strange dream. She wasn't sure what this meant so she looked around the Monastery looking for anything she could use to her advantage. During the upcoming battle, she also looked for any signs. Of images of herself or the Pardoner's family even going as far as to look for images of Erys.

"I wish to do battle with you again?" Kara called out.

Kara tried to educate herself on the battle environment in hopes of gaining the upper hand in the coming combat, it looked just like it did before. The pews and supporting columns near the arches could be used as makeshift cover, so long as nothing too powerful struck them. However, if the battle was anything like it was last time, cover wasn't really needed as all Kara had to do was strike her opponent once and she'd be deemed the winner.

In addition to trying to get the lay of the battlefield, Kara also looked for more subtle signs hinting at certain things. No much was really held in regards to the Pardoner or her past. All that was displayed in the Monastery were the usual religious doctrines and pictograms, showing large scale religious warfare against an unknown opponent. The window itself was whole, however, the opponent they were facing in the conflict seemed to be unrecognizable. All that was there was a black void, drawing in whatever light was surrounding it. Whether this was an affliction on the Holy Grounds or some form of corrupt memory was unknown. As expected there was absolutely no indication in this place about anything in Kara's existence. It was almost like looking back at something many centuries ago and not a modern place.

Kara called out to the Pardoner in hopes of initiating combat. Like before, she seemed unresponsive from this distance. Kara may have to approach her once more if her current contemplative state seems to show no reaction.

Kara looked around the place it still looked a lot like before. Even things upon the Pardoners past or even herself there was nothing there. Except the usual religious stuff warfare against some sort of unknown figure. She wasn't sure who this figure was and started to walk forward. Kara also knew that she couldn't do this battle alone and the thought of calling on Erys for help crossed her mind more than once. But she didn't try calling out for her help or anything.

The Pardoner didn't respond to her at first. So Kara crossed the room until she was standing beside the girl once again. "I'd like to face you again in combat?" Kara asked. Using, this time, to study the statue in more detail.

Kara approached the praying girl once more, taking in the Deity as she did so.

The Statue looked like most religious statues, standing a good 20ft tall, not taking into account the raised step it was on, which added another 5ft to the height. Not much could be noticeable about this potentially Minor Pantheon Member, except for the symbolism of the Scales and the Sword. If the dream was anything to go by, the Priest who sacrificed their own life to save the baby probably worshipped this Deity. Religion, being as complicated in structure as most political Agendas, could make it so this supposed 'Deity' was not really a Deity at all, but maybe a person who ascended to Sainthood and had a following of devoted Missionaries. Sainthood could easily be achieved if there were enough people who believed that the Saint in question was a Messiah of a Deity. Going by that logic, maybe The Pardoner was a follower of this Saint or Deity.

Kara announced her presence and intention to the Pardoner, who slowly rose from her prayer position to turn and face Kara.

"Have you cleansed yourself of the taint you bought into this place, or are you still a black sheep following a damned flock?" The Pardoner asked. "If you truly believe yourself to be ready, prove yourself."

Kara looked at the statue taking in al that it was. As her gazes fell over the symbol again she wondered who that person could have been. Could it have been Erys like she thought it was or someone else maybe a young Eiko? She then turned away from the statue and looked back at the girl who spoke to her.

"Why not see for yourself?" Kara asked.

She was then told to prove herself a thought of summoning her sword and trying to strike. The Pardoner down flashed in her mind. Yet she didn't bring herself to do that thinking back to what Ryu had told her she needed to study her foe so she used this time to study the girl. Looking for any sort of thing that she could use to her advantage.

Kara seemed confident in her ability to prove herself.

"Before one can cleanse the taint in another, they, too must ensure they are free from blight." The Pardoner answered. "Let her light encompass you and prove to her that you are fit to take up the Mantle of Pardoner."

Kara had a short time to look over her opponent before being blasted back to the other side of the room once more, Being an Avatar of her Deity, she looked to be no stranger to combat. Her physical form looked lacking in any indication that she was skilled in the art of sword fighting, but appearances can be misleading. Ryu, for example, looks pretty unconvincing in regards to sword prowess, but his actual ability disproves that. She was clearly skilled in the magical arts, even more so than Holly is. In level of strength, Holly's prowess looks like a child's attempt at magic tricks in comparison to the sheer aura of magical power which exudes from the Pardoner. Being caught by her Magic would not end well for Kara.

"Strike me once and win. By Her will, let the trail begin!" The Pardoner announced as she took up a casting poise once more.

"Who is this her that you speak of tell me who it is?" Kara asked.

Before Kara was blasted back across the room she looked at the girl. Who to her looked no stranger to combat? She also seemed to be highly skilled in the magical arts which meant Kara was far outclassed there. She wasn't sure she could take a hit from this girl and survive if magic was cast on her. Then Kara was blasted back to where she had entered the Monastery from. So Kara transformed and walked 5 feet forward knowing that the girl might summon those walls again.

"Tell me do you know anything about Erys?" Kara asked.

Kara asked who the Pardoner was referring to when she said 'Her'.

"The Holy Mother, who else? The one true Goddess who cleansed the foul taint on the World." The Pardoner simply answered.

Combat then ensued.

As expected, there were, indeed, Walls of Force spaced throughout the clearing, which was now free from the clutter of the Pews, which were now neatly stored under the arches. They looked pretty sturdy and potent, so it may be best to not barge through them. Perhaps there was another way? What information could be useful here?

"Do not foul these sacred halls with that Daemon's taint!" The Pardoner ordered as a blast of white light struck Kara.

The blast struck Kara and seemed to be quite potent, knocking her back 5ft as a Sigil of a Set of Scales appeared in front of her, blocking the strike from actually touching her. However, she could feel one of the powers fading as the Sigil Disappeared. It probably isn't a wise idea to mention Erys, or anything related to her, in this place.

The Walls of Force appeared throughout the area once more and the Pews. Were stored under the arches. Knowing she'd need to make it through them somehow Kara looked around for any signs that she could move through the Walls of Force without having to use the sword to blast them apart again.

The Pardoner seemed angered by the name Erys and blasted Kara back 5ft. A Sigil of a Set of Scales appeared in front of her blocking the blast from striking her. She could feel one of the powers disappearing. As she looked at where the Sigil was Kara remained where she was believing she was safe from harm.

"Is there another way I can prove myself to you?" Kara asked.

"The only way you can prove yourself is by passing the trails through your own merit." The Pardoner answered. "However, so far you have only prove how tainted you are."

Kara looked upon the Walls of Force to try and find a way through them.

"Don't you think I'm trying to do that?" Kara yelled at her. She looked at the Walls of Force trying to find a way through, "Tell me what you know of me?" Kara asked.

"I know that you wish to redeem another of their sins, I know that you, too, are tainted by the foulness cursing this world, I know that you seek to repent for your accursed ways. I know that you are blindly following the wrong path." The Pardoner answered. "I know much about you. What do you know of me?"

Kara closely examined the walls of Force, taking in all the magical warping and signatures they created, feeling the thrum of the magic and learning of their make-up, coming to grips with the strength and purpose they were made for. Eventually, one clear weakness showed in them! They were not made of a single wall, but rather two walls with an illusion cast between them! There was a small 5ft gap between the walls, purposely left their by their maker, whom could clearly create a wall to fill the entire vestibule using no effort at all. This gap is the way through! This was a test of knowledge and contemplation, not one of physical prowess. The first 5ft gap was 10ft from Kara's current position and to her left. Each wall had a gap in, and now Kara could see them all!

"How do you know that I'm following the wrong path you wish for me to enter the light?" Kara asked. The Pardoner seemed to know much about her. Then she wanted to know what Kara knew about her. "I know that you're guarding a certain set of items that I must acquire, I know that you have suffered a lot and if you are Haley I know that you're gone through a terrible amount of hardship and suffering. That you've suffered the loss of your two sisters Lilly and myself and done things you normally wouldn't ever do,"

Kara looked at the walls as she looked at them she saw that they were made up of two walls. And not just one along with there being a small 5ft gap between the walls, she finally found a way through the walls. She could clearly see that and the first one was 10ft from where Kara was running to her left she ran the 10 feet. And passed through the first wall gap followed by another ten feet to pass through the second wall gap. This left her with several more walls to move through as she ran another ten feet through the third gap in the wall. That is when she stopped moving and remained where she was it couldn't be this easy.

She looked around the area that she was currently standing in for any sort of weapon. She could use against The Pardoner that was a part of the other set Eiko had mentioned to her. She looked high and low for any sign on it even looking upon The Pardoner for any signs of it.

Kara gave her answers to the Pardoner's knowledge questions.

"In order to redeem the one you hope to save, you need to break free from the accursed shackles of darkness and be bathed in her light. If you deem yourself unworthy of such a sacrifice, you may pass the burden onto another willing person." The Pardoner explained. "You know so little of me. Would a mere memory be able to touch you? Would a memory be able to clash blades with you? I know not of this name you speak of."

Kara passed through two walls and managed to reach the third before stopping. The gap in the wall was nowhere in sight near the ground. Looking high and low, Kara found a small 5ft by 5ft square around halfway up the wall and to her right. She'll need to aim and time her ascent perfectly to avoid this obstacle if she wished to continue onwards. It would be a pretty pointless trial if it was as easy as walking through ghost walls. The next wall after that had a similar gap in it but, this time, it was in the middle of the wall. Kara would have to weave her way through and adjust her angle during the small space she had between the two walls.

For a moment, while calculating her next move, Kara looked for any semblance of weaponry in this area. Aside from the Pardoner's own blade and the 15ft tall blade held in the statue's hand, there was no other weapon in the vicinity.

Kara was still looking around for any sort of weapon she could use. When she heard The Pardoner speak to her once more. "All this talk of bathing in Her light is getting annoying can't you speak of something else?" Kara called out to her. "Then who the hell are you then, you seem real enough but how far does that go. And again who are you if you are not Haley? Are you Holly or some weird out old clone?"

She wasn't able to find any sort of weapon to use. So she gave up trying to look instead she looked towards the third wall to see the 5ft by 5ft square and she saw the second gap was in the middle of the wall. She knew what she had to do and she started towards the last 4 remaining walls wanting to pass through them all.

Kara was having none of the religious preaching this devotee was stating.

"You only shun her radiance because you still cling to the shadows. With that ideology, you will never free yourself from your bonds which, ultimately, means you will never be able to cleanse another of their sins. The Pardoner's Mantel cannot rest on a tainted soul's shoulders." The Pardoner countered. "I am none of those names you speak. I abandoned mine when I took up the Pardoner's Mantle. A name holds a person's vanity. With no name, your soul can be pure and free from the corruption of mankind. I am a simple Pardoner following the one true Goddess. I have no need of a label."

Catching the very currents of magical winds coursing through the Vestibule, Kara managed to find the perfect strain of wind to pass through the first gap effortlessly, and equally sail through the second one. When the final wall came up, the trail changed once more. This wall's space kept blinking in and out of existence, moving every time it did so. After floating for long enough to predict the rapidly changing exit, Kara managed to time her descent to the ground perfectly, narrowly slipping through the space which just opened before landing on the ground a mere 10ft away from the Pardoner.

A bright explosion of light blasted forth from the Pardoner as a sigil of a pair of crossed swords behind a set of scales began to gradually appear on the floor of the Vestibule, looking like it was stretching the full length of the grand space. While faintly forming, it didn't look like it'll be long before the shape fully took form, and whatever potent power the Pardoner was preparing began to take effect.

"I cling to the shadows because that is who I am and that is the only part of my Mother within me. That still remains a part of me and I will be able to cleanse her of her sins." Kara wasn't enjoying her time speaking to The Pardoner is was getting to her. "All people have need of a label what good is it to abandon one's own name nothing good can come from that?" Kara asked.

Finding a great current of wind passing through the area. Kara was able to move freely through the last final walls and landing 10ft away from the Pardoner. For a brief moment Kara was blinded by a bright explosion of light as a pair of crossed swords began to form. Across the full length of the Vestibule not wanting to fully have to deal with what was to come and only have mere moments maybe Kara fully dashed the last 10ft, Towards the Pardoner she summoned her sword her regular one to her right hand and brought it down at the Pardoner.

"One who still clings to the darkness cannot hope to stand in the light! You will never free them with that belief." The Pardoner retaliated. "Only she can save who you hold dear, and she will not aid the corrupt and misguided. Instead, she will mete out her holy wrath on those who even dare to challenge her will!"

Upon landing, Kara decided to waste no time in ending the conflict and dashed towards her opponent in an attempt to strike her.

Casually stepping to the side, the Pardoner avoided the attack from Kara.

Maintaining her defensive casting stance, the Pardoner managed to keep her spell going.

"On, and on you go about her is that all you care about?" Kara snapped at her.

The Pardoner was able to avoid Kara's swing. Yet she also kept her spell going Kara didn't want this to turn into the same thing as before. As she knew she was outclassed here but she was determined to hit the Pardoner and end this battle once and for all. She swung her sword at her twice more first at her head then at her feet.

Kara exclaimed her distaste for the Pardoner's fixation with her Deity. It, however, was ignored. Kara then tried to strike twice.

The Pardoner managed to avoid both strikes and keep her spell going, however, she didn't manage to turn Kara's own attack against her and, actually nearly appeared to drop her weapon, until a light from the Statue's scales engulfed her and made it so she only failed to hit. The pardoner also kept her spell going, but focused assaults may bring this down.

The Pardoner was able to avoid both her attacks and keep her spell going. When Kara saw that the Pardoner nearly drop her weapon she was happy. Until a light from the Statue's scales engulfed the girl which made things even harder. With the Pardoner's spell still going on and not knowing how much time she had left. Kara tried once more to hit the Pardoner with a strike aimed with the flat of her blade against the tiara atop her head. Kara was trying to knock it off her head and strike her head with the flat of her blade.

Kara tried once more to strike her opponent, aiming to clear the challenge before the inevitable end.

The Pardoner managed to avoid the attack, however, the spell she was casting seemed to falter for a moment.

By the grace of her Deity, the spell continue to be cast, seemingly ignoring the previous faltering that happened.

The sigil on the floor was nearly fully formed now and was burning with a brilliant white light which was only getting brighter by the second. The entire Vestibule was lit up like a fireworks show, however, the light did not seem to reduce visibility. Whatever the Pardoner was preparing was going to be released soon. Time was running out...

The Pardoner once more avoided her attack, yet the spell faltered for a moment. "Stop dodging you damn bitch!" Kara snapped at her again this was getting to her as it was all more of the same thing from yesterday. She just wanted to hit the Pardoner nothing more but she couldn't land a hit the name Erys was on her tongue just begging to be called out but Kara bites her tongue until she drew blood, then tries to strike the girl again with her sword at aiming for her feet.

"If I stood still for you to strike me, then this would not be a trial now, would it?" The Pardoner retaliated. "Focus on my movements, read my actions. Plan my next move before I have even executed it."

Once more, in all her anger, Kara tried to strike the Pardoner.

Again, the Pardoner avoided Kara's attack and kept her spell going.

"If you continue to let anger control you, you will never succeed. Anger is the root of failure." The Pardoner taunted. "Clear your mind, focus your blows, and them, maybe, you will have a chance at winning."

The sigil was brilliantly glowing and nearing completion. All that was left to finish was the small detail at the hilt of the blades. Kara's time was nearly spent, and whatever the Pardoner had in store would not be favorable.

Kara ignored what the Pardoner had to say with her taunts she was angry. She just wanted to hit her yet she could she felt the Darkness within her swell up just begging to be unleashed. Upon the Pardoner and this blasted Monastery. Kara was tired of it all of all the hardships she has faced so far even though it didn't seem like a lot it was still more than someone her age could handle. She was tired of being scared all the time of the Darkness within her. Of the sight of blood, she was tired of everyone's games sick of Eiko, sick of Erys and her blasted games she was sick of it all.

But there was one thing holding her back from giving fully into everything. It was her new family she didn't want them to suffer because she failed to live up to her promise. Haley didn't deserve to suffer and neither did Holly nor Lilly even that damned Eiko either. So before Kara lashed out against the Pardoner she tried to clear her mind of anger is was always a part of her. Always leading her to reckless choices and decisions. Nothing good came out of her anger except hardships and sadness.

"I will hit you, some way somehow I will strike you down and win this blasted battle," Kara said.

Kara closed her eyes and tried once more to focus on happy thoughts. She tried to focus on the happiness of her new family of the Seras who she was now a part their lives. She pictured the fun things she was looking forward to doing with them. Playing, talking, dating, lewd things etc. this helped her calm down a little. Kara tried to change thoughts she thought of her late Mother of how much she missed her and wished she was still around. This only made Kara sad but she was able to remember the happy times she had spent with her before her death. Her mother's thoughts seemed to calm Kara down further.

Until the anger that she was feeling faded away it was still there but. Buried deep down inside of her once more. She looked at the Pardoner and pointed her blade at her. "All or nothing!" Kara gripped her sword hilt tightly and tasted blood in her mouth. Taking a step forward Kara swung down hard with her sword at the Pardoner betting everything on this final swing maybe luck would be on her side?

Kara confidently declared that she will win this Trial.

"May Her Mercy favor your blade." The Pardoner simply retorted with a slight smile.

Upon cooling her mind, steeling her thoughts and focusing on, not just the idea of victory and revenge, but also how she would use the power she may gain to bring forth a brighter future for her family, the Deity's statue began to glow slightly, bathing Kara in a warm white light which seemed to guide her swing, gently adjusting her arm movements to suit the need in the strike.

The Pardoner Managed to avoid the blow, however, the spell she was channeling was shattered by her loss of focus, removing the symbol which was nearing completion and returning the Vestibule to its normal brightness. What could only be likened to emotionless shock appeared on her face as the spell she had been charging was reduced to nothingness in mere moments.

"Her will be done." The Pardoner quietly said as she lowered her blade before sheathing it. She then turned to Kara. "While you may not have struck me, she has graced your conviction and provided you with a fraction of her power. As I am nothing more than her pawn in this game of Chess, I must do as she requests."

The Pardoner touched her circlet as a small glint of light reflected from it and placed the same hand on Kara's forehead, also indicating a small glint of light from seemingly nothing.

"When you return to whence you came, you will find she has gifted you with a portion of Her Divinity. While you, yourself, will be able to use her gift, she has also seen another who may benefit from it. Whether you choose the path of the Pardoner, or whether you pass it over to another willing individual, is down to your own Judgement. When you next return, she will have devised another trial of your resolve." The Pardoner explained. "You have set foot down this path, it is now up to you whether you walk it to its goal."

The Pardoner spoke again.

Has Kara brought down her blade at the pardoner she felt herself? Become bathed in a warm white light this caused her to stop mid-swing. As she was confused on what was happening yet her arm seemed to move on its own. Like it was being adjusted or someone was moving it without Kara's own knowledge.

She missed The Pardoner who avoided the blow, this upset Kara some. As she thought she had failed the test having bet everything on that last strike. However, the Pardoner's own spell shattered as she seemed to lose focus this confused Kara even further as she wasn't sure. Just what was going on as she looked on the Pardoner she could see the look of shock on her face.

"Just for doing that, seems rather odd to me" Kara replied.

She sheathed her own blade and scratched her head in confusion. She gave up on trying to find out the truth on to why she'd won a battle just by focusing.

"Who, is this 'She' that you speak of does she have a name?" Kara asked as she learned that. She had been given a gift to use. Once she returned to the land of where she came from. Kara was also told she'd have another trail to face when she returned.

"What sort of trail will it be like this last one or a different one?" Kara asked.

The trial had ended with Kara being the winner.

"She has faith that you will use her power for what is righteous and just. However, that is but one of the many miracles she can make." The Pardoner answered.

Kara asked about the Deity.

"The name we have given her is Jurisdictio. It embodies what she stands for. However, her true name is not known, not even to myself." The Pardoner answered as she looked up at the statue. "Her scales bring balance and her sword delivers her mercy."

Kara then asked about the last trial. However, the Monastery was starting to begin to fade out, and so was the Pardoner's response as the room filled with brilliant white light.

"When your next trial is ready, you shall know. What she chooses for you is not known by myself, for I am merely the instrument used." The Pardoner replied before the white light took over the entire space.

Seconds later, Kara found herself back in Haley's normal Soulscape. The corruption from the black crystals had been pushed back significantly, but it was still present and, slowly but surely, gaining ground once more.

Kara learned that the Deity had the name Jurisdictio, yet her true name wasn't known. "A rather odd name wonder what it means." Kara asked herself.

When Kara asked about the next trail the Monastery was starting to fade out. She was only able to hear what the Pardoner said before she returned into Haley's Soulscape. Looking around she saw that some of the corruption had been pushed back some. But she still had a long way to go before Kara left Haley's Soulscape she looked around for the entrance's to any worlds that would help describe Haley's true feelings for Kara or as to why she was always acting the way she did around Kara.

When her search was finished Kara returned to the world of the living.

"Because you're the one person I know who would find out the truth sooner rather than the others." Kara sighed. From the way Holly sounded it meant she was growing tired of how Kara was explaining things. "In the near future Haley will undergo a very bad change it which will totally change how she is and acts. This will later lead to a series of bad events which will mean bad things for you, me and Lilly."

Kara tried looking around Haley's Soulscape once more for any indication on her actions the past day, or any note on how she feels about Kara. Like before, there was nothing evidently portraying either of the two questions. Kara would have to explore each one individually before finding that out.

Back in the real world, Kara found herself holding, in her right hand, which was still hugging Haley, a small circlet which looked the exact replica to the Pardoner's Circlet from the Memory.

"Um, what's this all about?" Haley asked, sounding a little confused at the hugging "And what's that digging into my back?"

While Kara was still hugging Haley she felt something in her right hand. Which Haley later asked about along with the hugging?

"Oh, you mean this?" Kara asked.

She released Haley and looked at the circlet in her right hand. It did just look like the Pardoner's one she had been wearing. "One down" Kara said quietly to herself then looked back at Haley. "Just something I wanted to show you and Holly both looks neat doesn't it?" Kara showed it to both girls.

After a few minutes, more the bell rang signaling they were late for classes. "Damn, were late we need to get to class" Kara mentioned she put the circlet away and started to head into the school building.

Kara showed the circlet to both the twins. They seemed awed and quite confused. Holly was possibly the most shocked out of them all.

"I'm sure you didn't have that when you hugged me." Haley mused. "Oh well, it looks really pretty, like something a Princess would wear."

"How in the world did you get something of that power?!" Holly hastily wrote, punctuated and italicized. "Going by Haley's games, which would be counted as a Relic item! It's literally blazing with light!"

"What light?" Haley asked.

"Magic item light. Only I can see it. Kind of like that 'Arcane Sight' stuff in some of your games. Magical stuff just glow blindingly bright to me." Holly explained.

"Oh, right. Guess that's it"

The bell then rang, signaling the start of the school day. Privately, to Kara's mind only, Holly gave her answer.

"Sounds like that's already started with how weird she's been acting. This all started late yesterday evening, after Haley took her evening bath." Holly answered. "While I still don't understand what you're talking about, I guess I'll give you the benefit of the doubt, considering how weird everything has been lately."

Both girls knew Kara had not had the circlet a while ago. And were confused to how she had gotten it Kara didn't say anything on how she got it.

"I'd rather not discuss that" Kara simply said. This would add more questions to what was already so confusing. To big with but both twins talked about the item among themselves. Yet from listening to their talk it seemed that this sort of item might be best suited for Holly at a later time. Kara wanted to use the item first to see what it can do later.

"Haley would it be okay with we had our battle at lunch?" Kara asked. Before Holly spoke up again about what Kara had told her.

"I'll explain things better later, hopefully once you know more of the truth. It will be easier to understand." Kara sent to her.

Once inside the building Kara gave all three sisters small hugs before going to class.

"I'm ready to fight when you are. You promised me a battle days ago, and I hope you'll stick to it. Don't hold back this time!" Haley replied, making sure to draw attention to her last statement.

"Whatever you say." Holly answered, still sounding quite skeptical.

Once inside the building, Kara bid her sisters goodbye for now with a small hug. However, this didn't seem to have much of a 'finality' feeling to Lilly, who was pretty much in all the same classes as Kara.

Haley was once again all up for their battle together.

"I already promised you that I'll stick to it and won't hold myself back, sisters," Kara told her. Holly was still skeptical about what Kara told her so she said nothing back to Holly. Soon the girls all left for their classes and the time seemed to fly by to lunch during class time. When Kara wasn't in a class with Lilly she teased some girls by playfully pulling down their panties with wind magic. She did her best to hide this from her sister's magical senses. Since she didn't want to be found out by them as Haley's lewd antics had gotten to Kara and she wanted to blow off some arousal.

Once lunch arrived Kara met up with her sisters again. And they started to walk towards the magical battle arena where Kara and Haley's battle was to take place.

"Haley I want this battle to be a fun one and also a learning experience for you" Kara told her. She looked at Holly next and smiled to her. Then it a rather fun act thought of pinching Lilly's behind at a later point during the day.

Lunch soon came by and, during the time out of Lilly's watchful eyes, Kara had some fun pulling down some poor unsuspecting students' panties. This lead to rumors being spread about a prankster ghost, goblin or other mystical creature lurking in the school grounds, which seemed to have a penchant for violating a girl's privacy. Some very wild stories (obviously exaggerated) had some students saying that their privates were caressed by the 'ghost' while they were in the toilets. Of course, rumors were sure to reach both the upper and lower years.

When Lunch came, Kiki decided to join the quartet in watching the little bout between Kara and Haley.

"I want it to be fun as well. I'm not big on the learning part, but I guess it could work, so long as it's not all learning, then it'd just be a boring lesson with a new look." Haley replied. "How're we going to do this?"

As they were walking toward the arena Kiki joined them again. Haley spoke up again about wanting to know how the battle was to go down.

"For starters, I'd like for us to have our own kind of 'fun'," Kara said at first meaning she wanted to engage in some small lewd fun with Haley. "Yet, I'd also like for this battle to be used as a stepping stone where we both can get stronger. You said it yourself that you wished to grow stronger to this battle shall help you out there." Kara explained further. "Also I'd like this battle to be the battle I had with Holly the other day just without out any of us not being able to use our full power."

The trio of girls had arrived at the magical arena as they entered the arena. Each of the girl's phones buzzed for several moments this meant that they each got some sort of message. Kara was the first to pull her phone out. Thinking it was a message from her friends at the Cafe yet she saw that it wasn't the message was from. The Magic Officials which were in charge. Of the whole Empowered One's rules and standards. Kara read over the message and learned that a Magical Tournament was going to be taking place in a weeks' time.

'We are here by going to be holding a Magical Fighting Tournament in a weeks' time. We have decided on this and are hoping that this can be a fun experience where. Those who join can further build up their skills. We are looking for 16 teams of two members each of both males and females who would like to join in for the fun. Prizes will be given to the winners and everyone is welcome to join in, Sign Ups for the Tournament will be open this afternoon starting 3:00pm at the Coliseum we look forward to you stopping by'

"A tournament sounds like a great idea I'm surprised they decided to do. Something like this as it's the first time something like this has gone down. Plus seeing as how we need to form into teams of two anyone wants to be my partner?" Kara asked.

Once the talk of the tournament was taken care of Kara turned her attention back to Haley. "If you're ready Haley we can begin our battle," Kara stated.

Both Kara and Haley bid the girls farewell as they took their seats around the arena. Kara was the first to enter the arena and Haley joined her shortly after. Kara before the battle was to begin Kara took out the circlet she had earned from her battle with The Pardoner and placed it atop her head. The arena then walked its magic and both Kara and Haley were taken to the place they'd be fighting.

Both girl's found themselves drawn to a large open beach front. To the right of them was the ocean itself in all its glory with blue waves washing up upon the shore. Or crashing and splitting apart upon the rocks and cliff sides. To the left was a small open field of small grass with several trees dotted about that could be used as cover. In the middle of the grassy field with a large building that had seen better days. It looked abandoned and was 10 stories tall from the look of things. Yet from how far it was away from the girls not much of its front could be seen.

Next Kara transformed into her battle outfit. Kara's appearance seems to take on some aspects of her late mother. Kara's skin becomes deathly pale, and her eyes turn a beautiful shade of green, as her hair becomes pitch black, her hair is adorned with white headpieces on both sides of her head. Yet it also turns into a twin-tail style with a golden ring on each end of the strand of hair. In terms of clothing, Kara seems to prefer wearing black and royal style. She wears a white rash guard with a black collar, ribbon, tie, and cuffs. Around her waist is a white cape with small and thin, black armor plates designed with a cross on each one. She also wears white boots with matching thigh socks. The circlet sat atop the front of Kara's head she then waited on Haley. "You can make the first move," Kara told her.

The combatants entered the battle arena and the spectators took up their positions on the bleachers around the arena. Kara was the first to change her appearance and offered for Haley to make the first move.

"No holding back now." Haley confirmed. "We're in this for keeps. This'll be a good test to see who's got a better chance in the Tournament."

Haley outstretched her left hand and a black crystal blade appeared in it. The circlet on Kara's head picked up on the inky black aura emanating from the blade, and also the traces of a presence inside it. It was clear that Haley's chosen blade right now was bring possessed by Erys. Haley spoke some unknown command words in a tongue which sounded close to the tinkling of crystals and she was encased in a large black crystal. The crystal pulsated with dark energy a few times before shattering outwards and revealing a new change to Haley's attire.

All the inspirations from her previous outfits had been all but forgotten. Her new attire appeared to be crafted from living crystal. She had a black crystal crown resting atop her head, perfectly sized to fit her and her alone. Her body was encased in a black crystal bodysuit-like armor, which still only covered what it needed to, leaving the lower half of her chest, her back and her belly bare to the elements. All the crystal covered, in its natural growth-like way, was the top half of her chest, two strips down her arms, one to either side on each arm, and the back of her hands. The lower half of the crystal armor only covered the middle of her groin, two strips down her legs, like the ones on her arms, and finishing with black crystal heeled shoes, which looked closer to dress armor more than practical.

The once phantasmal wing blades hovering behind her back had now become stalagmites of black crystal, which still stayed in the formation of her old blades. However, through the ability of Kara's circlet, these blades seemed to have a will of their own, which only answered to the commands of their Mistress. They seemed far more intelligent than actual blades, and also looked much more potent than real weapons.

Alongside Haley's newfound weapon in Erys, her old blade, Redemption, was still her off-hand weapon of choice. However, this also took on a more crystalline structure and appearance, which still paid homage to her old weapon.

Once the crystal transformation was completed, Haley decided to make her moves.

"Formation: Blade Wall!" Haley commanded. The wing blades behind her back moved from their old position and stood, flat of the blades facing Kara, in a circle around Haley. Once they had taken their position, the blades began to spin like windmills, creating a perpetual meat-grinder around Haley. However, they were not stagnant in their positioning and appeared to move with Haley, keeping a constant shield of nine blades around her.

After ordering her blades to move, Haley's next action was moving her shadow with them. Instead of being fixed to the direction of the light, Haley's shadow also appeared to have a will of its own, slowly slithering along the floor to appear in front of her, despite the direction of the light. In patches, the shadow appeared to bear movements inside of it, which looked like long trails of inky blackness moving in a serpentine way. They were not big movements, by any stretch of the imagination, but there did appear to be multiple of them. Around four at rough count.

"I'll come at you with everything I've got," Kara told her.

The first thing Kara noticed was that Haley summoned forth the blade. She had gotten from Erys the circlet upon Kara's head seemed to pick up on the blackness from it. "Figured you'd be using this," Kara thought to herself. Her left hand twitched for a moment as she thought of calling forth her own black blade yet she didn't. Kara next took in the sight of Haley's new attire before Kara could see the wing blades Haley had summoned become things of black crystal.

The circlet told Kara that these crystals looked far more intelligent and more potent. Then normal Haley next made her first move while Kara did one of her own. Using the ring on her finger she scanned Haley wanting to know just what she was in for. Haley then called forth a blade wall they took up a circle around Haley. They spun around her entire form like a wall of spinning blades Kara knew she'd needed to find a way to take care of those things.

Haley's shadow also had a will of its own as it started to move. She could count four of them and Kara was surprised by this she could already feel the Darkness within starting to feel excited at the thought of another Dark being using this type of magic. "Blade of The Moonless Night" Condensing Darkness magic into the palm of her hand, Kara shapes the magical energy into the form of a blade that extends out from her hand, covering her forearm up to her elbow. This blade is incredibly sharp, sharp enough to cut through steel if Kara is willing to expend the amount of magical energy needed to do so. The blade itself is nearly three feet in length from top to bottom, not counting the hilt and excess darkness that covers Kara's forearm. The blade gets it's named due to the fact that the blade is pitch black, unlike the traditional green and black found in normal darkness magic. This is due to the amount of negative emotions being used to create this blade as Kara draws forth some of her deepest feelings to fuel this spell.

With the second blade in her left hand, Kara waited on Haley.

Kara's first move was to attempt to use the ring on Haley.

The ring could effortlessly pick up on Haley's status:

'Haley Sera:

HP: 60 (20 Temp)

Durability: 100%

Capacity: 32%

Statistics:

St: 5|0

Dex: 7|0

Con: 3|0

Int: 2|0

WP: 2|0

Cha: 5|0 (Charm - Energy)

Lore: 5|0

Passive Increases:

Berserking: For every 10% HP missing, increase total damage by 1 (Base value addition)

Dark Pact: Upon taking fatal Damage, extract all Temporary HP to heal for half of the damage stored (No Cooldown, cannot be used if there are no Temporary HP available)

Formation: Blade Barrier: Nine Swords prevent all damage until broken or disabled. Any unit who tries to contest the space the barrier is set up in will take 2d8 damage per blade revolution (total revolutions a turn: 3). Swords cannot be remotely disabled and must be broken.

Pain Siphon: All damage unless otherwise stated has a 50% chance to Siphon all the damage dealt and convert to HP or Temp HP

Two Weapon Fighting: Can attack with two weapons with no penalty. (Usual penalty is -20 to hit and -2 to damage for off-hand weapon)

Dance of Swords: The Individual's grace with a weapon is like watching a beautiful dance. Instead of apply Strength to hit and damage, Agility is used instead.

Hit and Run: After making an attack, as long as the unit still has movement spaces available, they can continue to move up to their total movement range.

Fly-By attack: If the unit is flying and still has movement available after making an attack, they can continue to move up to their total movement range.

Weapon Increases:

+10 to Strength and Agility (new totals: 6|0 St, 8|0 Dex)

Can perform two attacks with the weapon in a round if no action is taken

Can shoot a dark laser up to 60ft in a straight line dealing continual heavy damage to all units inside the beam. Ability may be channeled, but costs increase as it is done so. (Base cost: 5% of Total HP, increasing by 1% for every round channeled.) '

There appeared to be more available on the information, but it cut off due to extended use.

After scanning Haley, Kara decided to hold her action until a more suitable time, potentially trying to goad Haley into coming closer. Of course, the passive nature of this did annoy Haley.

"You said you'll give this all you got but you're just standing there!" Haley complained. Haley, not wanting to move into a potential trap, decided to attack from range. She lifted up Erys and pointed the tip towards Kara. Uttering something in the same crystal-like tongue she did to transform, a beam of black energy erupted forth from Haley's blade and easily managed to reach Kara.

When Kara had used the ring on Haley she was able to pick up on her stats. This gave her some much-needed information that she could use later. Kara was also able to pick up, even more, information on just what sort of abilities that Haley could use. This would all come in handy later on and soon enough the ring stopped its use.

Haley seemed annoyed that Kara was just standing there not making. Any sort of moves against her Kara was also using this time to study Haley. She knew things about Haley and Haley knew things about her. She could also use this to her advantage Haley complained about it and then attacked Kara from a range away by firing a laser beam at her.

Kara jumped backwards to avoid the laser. She was able to dodge it as it slammed into the ground. Where she had once been knowing up a way of sand. Into the air, before things returned to normal "Is that all you can do?" Kara called out to Haley. "Dark Lance" Kara jumps into the sky, wielding a javelin imbued with darkness. She then throws the javelin towards Haley hoping in, striking the target below and creating a small explosion upon contact.

Due to the negative feeling used in creating the dark blade in her left hand. Kara felt herself. Growing angry with Haley "come on damn it this is getting boring show me what you can really do!" Kara yelled.

Kara managed to avoid the laser attack and began to fire an attack off of her own. Due to her current wall of blades, Haley wasn't too pushed to move by the blast.

Haley just simply sidestepped out of the blast zone without a single care. Kara's sudden change in mood is possibly what struck Haley the worst. She was accusing her of being boring!

"You're the one who just stood there like a coward waiting for me to move!" Haley countered angrily. "I thought this was meant to be fun, why're you insulting me like that?!"

"Weak willed girl can't even control her own weapon." Erys chuckled to both minds. However, her statement appeared to be difficult to hear to Kara, perhaps because of the circlet. "Always a slave to negativity. Let's show her what we're capable of."

Haley's eyes lost their usual glow and became pools of blackness with glints of crystal as she began to attack completely unnaturally. She simply moved Erys and pointed it towards Kara. Suddenly, three wing blades left their formation and flew towards Kara at an alarming pace.

Haley seemed to respond to Kara's negative comment. Kara on the inside of her mind knew this wasn't like her. As Haley mentioned this was supposed to be a fun battle not. Something where both girls would be yelling at each other. Kara tried to focus her mind on the goodness of this battle as Haley spoke again.

"This is supposed to be fun but you're just standing there" Kara countered.

Kara half heard what Erys was saying but ignored it. Kara saw the look in Haley's eyes as her eyes lost their usual glow and became pools of blackness. "Damn it" Kara muttered under her breath as Haley sent three wing blades at her.

Kara dodged to the side of the first of the wing blades. She sidestepped the first of the blades with ease. However, Kara screamed out in pain as she felt the other two blades stab into her. Drawing a fresh blood that splashed down upon the ground. Kara staggered backwards she looked at Haley and moved backwards 15ft to give Kara move room to in if she needed it later.

Kara was able to regain some control over herself. "Come on Haley use your own strength, not Erys you don't need her help to get stronger?" Kara called to her.

Haley's wing blades struck Kara after the first was dodged.

After the blades struck Kara, dark energy seemed to Siphon the pain Kara was feeling into Haley, whom actually looked more revitalized than when the battle started. Once the blades had done their duty, they returned to the barrier around Haley. Just before the final blade, the one that Kara dodged, returned, Haley turned into a mist of darkness and appeared just under the blade's shadow, a mere 15ft from Kara. Up close, it was evident that Haley was not herself at present. Kara tried to call her back to reason but...

..The crystalline glow to her eyes still remained. Erys was not done with her yet.

"Isn't this what you wanted?" Haley asked in Erys's voice. "For us to go at it with no holds barred? You've given in to your own weakness, so I've taken advantage of hers. Don't worry, I'm not going to stay in her for long. I wouldn't want to kill one of my toys, after all."

After throwing in her taunt, Haley dashed towards Kara at blinding speed and attempted to strike once with each blade before stopping 15ft past Kara. Due to the speed of her movements, she could have easily cleared a much greater distance. Upon her passing, the rotating blade around her also struck with their own force.

Parts of Kara's flesh had small cuts upon them and her armor was dented. The top right part of Kara's outfit had been cut away to reveal a part of her breast to Haley. When Kara heard Erys's voice she wasn't happy with what she heard.

"This was supposed to be fun and between the two of us not with you entering," Kara called out to her.

Even with Kara moving backwards Haley dashed forwards at Kara. With each of the wings blades, Kara knew if she was struck with all those blades she would surely be done for. Getting ready Kara went to try and dodge the blade barrier coming at her. Kara was able to dodge them all by dropping to the ground and rolling out of the way. However both of Haley's swords struck Kara causing her to scream in even further pain she felt the cut into her flesh. Even more drawing a more painful scream from her.

As Haley ran past her Kara then got back to her feet and got rid of the blade on her arm. "Leeching" This spell allows the caster to leech energy from the shadow of another being. Kara was trying to steal energy from Haley this time.

"Oh, I'm most certainly having fun." Erys, through Haley, countered.

After the hit and run tactic from Haley, she skidded to a halt around 15ft from Kara. Noticing the incoming attack from Kara, Haley simply grinned and let the spell strike the shadow, which was still pointing towards Kara despite the change in direction. The spell struck the shadow and something moved within.

The spell did nothing but agitate what was lurking inside the shadow. It was certain now that this was not a naturally made shadow. A large black leech-like entity popped up a slithering black maw of tiny teeth and appeared to be glaring at Kara. It didn't look too pleased by the attempt at sucking the life out of it. It then returned to the sea of Haley's shadow.

"Like my pets?" Erys asked, still smiling... "They're hungry and you look tasty. I can't wait for them to sink their teeth into you. The squeals of pain and pleasure you make as they suck the very life out of you would be ecstasy to me."

Haley's actions became a little more Haley-like now as she turned towards Kara, the black pools inside of her eyes returned to their natural brilliance as a confused look came across Haley's face.

"Huh? How'd I get here?" Haley questioned, sounding very much like her simple self. She then looked over at Kara and confusion turned to shock. "And how'd you get so beaten up?!"

Kara was hurting badly this wasn't going how she wanted it to. Haley was surprising her with how powerful she had become. In such a short amount of time even though Erys was in control Kara had to find a way to turn the tide of the battle in her favor. Erys spoke up once more about the pain and pleasure sounds that Kara made when she was in pain. Even with her armor in shards and more of her skin showing. Kara was still willing to fight Haley/Erys she still had her own ace in the hole which she could use to turn the tide of this fight.

In the meantime, Kara decided to use the circlet. She was going to heal herself since she knew she couldn't take another hit from Haley. She felt the warm energy of the circlet work it's magic upon her some of her armor and cuts upon her body were healed. But Kara was still pretty banged up from Haley's earlier actions.

"You're liking this I know you are" Kara called out to Erys. Instead of getting something back from her. Kara got something back from Haley who seemed confused on matters. "You did this Haley you've gotten so much more powerful I'm proud of you," Kara told her. She closed her and smiled at her younger sister. "You wanted to see what I'm fully able to do I'll show you," Kara said in the meantime Kara decided to have some small fun with Haley.

She took the moment to cup her breasts and rub them gently. "I bet you want to touch these right?" Kara asked. She moaned softly wishing to feel Haley's hands upon her breasts. She stopped what she was doing. As for a strange moment, something happened with Kara when she called upon the power to awaken for s brief moment a new color aura formed around Kara's body this was a purple aura that only formed around her for a minute's time. During the time the aura around Kara's body was there the power it gave off seemed. Strange powerful far more powerful than anything Kara had ever used or shown before. This magical aura seemed Ancient and older than any of the girls there. However, the aura soon faded away as quickly as it appeared Kara staggered around for a moment as her head was hurting during that time. The rush of power she had felt was weird.

"W-what was t-that?" Kara asked herself not sure just what it had been. Soon enough Kara went through her transformation. She entered into her awakening form showing her full power to Haley for the first time.

Kara has a lean figure of exquisite beauty, a faerie vision of perfection of limb and carriage. With milky white skin, like polished alabaster. Kara's hair becomes that of a twin-tails style as the color changes as well, half her hair is as black as night. The other half is a white as snow black and white ravens feathers along with. A small number violet and blue flowers were also added as they are seen tied around the base of her twin-tails. In her hair is a jeweled crown or circlet, its rubies seeming to twinkle beneath the dark tresses like hungry eyes. Her face itself was one of awful beauty, of such perfection of symmetry and aesthetics that it made the soul quiver with shame, desire, and repulsion. Her eyes have undergone a change too for, one is now black and the other is white. The black one glow's with a pale yellow light from within, and her pupils were tiny points of blackness in pools of luminescence. Two small earrings with small white sapphires are attached to her ears.

Kara wears a Japanese kimono suited to her own tastes. The sleeveless black and white kosode has violet and golden lining, along with white sleeves, and a black and white obi sash around her waist. The bottom section of her kimono is left open around the legs, revealing a majority of her slender legs, The kosode was created from the combination of both wind and dark magic's, It is said that at random times the kosode can cast a magic of its own that protects Kara from some attacks.

Behind her back are a pair of two large black raven-like wings with small white feathers. Along with another pair, they were dark, somewhat maroon only tainted with more black. Made entirely of coarse scales, the wings flapped threateningly with the power to strike a crowd of men into unconsciousness. The bones were visible around the sides and similar to bat wings, only their veins stood out greatly in contrast. As the bones reached the top of the wing, a large ivory spike, curved like an elongated shark tooth, protruded from the top of the wing. It was a hideous sight, the sight one could only associate with images of the devil himself.

On both of Kara's arms are long black and white gloves. That seem to reach up to her shoulders just about. Upon her right one are golden patterns around her right wrist. Her fingertips look like they end in golden talons like a small claw. On her left arm, the glove is of a white nature yet, ends in a violet color around her wrist. The colored part wraps around the middle finger of her hand and there is a small corsage. Of a black and white rose with two small green leaves attached around her wrist. On both of Kara's legs she wears black and white thigh-highs, upon her right leg is the same small golden patterns that were seen on her glove. However, there are two designs added in which look to be in the style of two roses. One around her upper thigh and the other below her knee. On her left leg is the same golden pattern, with a small hint of violet color around the top. Though the rose patterns are nowhere to be found. Her boots contain ancient runes and symbols to increase her speed and movement.

"You wished to see my full power Haley well here it is," Kara told her. Kara next began to gather energy for her next attack. "Paradise Lost" Kara cast she turns four of the feathers in her wings into thin rays of darkness attacking her opponent. Which four beams of darkness magic shot off at Haley.

Kara informed Haley that she was the one who caused so much devastation. She still looked mildly confused about it all, but also happy.

"I don't know what I did but, whatever it was, it worked." Haley answered.

Kara then decided to have some lewd fun with Haley by tempting her.

"Um, now's not really the time for stuff like that. Maybe later." Haley replied, looking even more confused. "Also, there's not much there to touch, really."

After the strange display of lewdness mixed with some random color change in her aura, Kara activated her Awakened form.

"Wow, pulling out everything, huh?" Haley questioned, surprised by the sudden decision to power up.

Kara then threw off four attacks towards Haley, missing with one of them. Haley, not wanting to risk taking the blows, decided to attempt to dodge the incoming barrage as much as she could.

Haley avoided one of the feathers by diving forwards and rolling across the floor towards Kara, closing the distance between them by 5ft. However, the other two blades managed to strike her, crashing into the blades surrounding her body and destroying one of them while also critically damaging another. There was now a small gap between the blades. It wasn't enough to strike through, but, perhaps with the destruction of a couple more, the space would be large enough to hit through at a push.

"That's more like it!" Haley grinned. "Let's duke it out!"

Haley, not wanting to test out the possibility of a toe-to-toe battle, held out Erys for a moment and issued an order to her blades.

"Formation: Pincushion!" Haley ordered. The blades ceased their circling and flew around her, creating a half-circle of blades with a single space near the top, possible meant to be filled with the destroyed blade. Their shape altered to that of stalagmites once more as they pointed the smaller end towards Kara, like a pin waiting to be pushed through cloth. "Fire!" Haley ordered once more as three of the stalagmites glowed briefly before firing off an arrow of crystal from the tip of the cone-like shape. The remaining few began to whir, like they were charging up for something.

Two of the crystals fired off their volley while the third one shattered on an attempt at firing, leaving another space in the formation waiting to be filled. The shattering was probably caused by channeling too much power for a crystal on the verge of destruction.

Haley still seemed confused on what she had done. But Kara could also tell that Haley appeared happy this was a good sign. As Kara was enjoying her battle against Haley the excitement of such a skilled foe was filling Kara with sheer joy. This is what she wanted and with the thought of the Tournament coming up filled her with even more happiness.

"For now" Kara answered.

Haley didn't seem tempted by Kara's lewd display.

"Guess you have changed well enough with that let's get back to the battle" Kara answered. As Haley was then surprised by Kara's sudden power up. "This wouldn't be much of a battle if I didn't show you my all!"

Haley was then able to dodge some of the feathers Kara had sent at her. However, one of them was able to destroy one of Haley's wing blades while also damaging another. Seeing the gap between the blades made Kara feel safer for a mere moment but she still needed to take care of the other eight.

"This is what I wanted an exciting match this thrill this joy!" Kara stated.

Haley next made her own move with she was 5ft closer to Kara by pointing her. Firing off two arrows at her while the third one shattered to pieces. Which Kara found odd but she'd take what she was given. As the first arrow came at Kara she flew upwards to avoid the arrow which passed under her flying back towards the ground. Kara was unable to avoid the second arrow which hit her in the chest. Knocking her back a couple of feet ignoring the pain Kara used the circlet on her head to heal herself again.

She was able to heal herself for a little. Kara remained where she was and called forth. Her regular sword to her right hand.

Kara still passively remained where she was, drawing her sword after triggering some kind of effect which undid some of the damage Haley dealt. She wasn't pleased about it one bit.

"No fair! You're healing up all I'm doing!" Haley whined. "I'll make it so you can't heal!"

Haley issued another command, this time to the shadow at her feet. "Stop that healing!" Haley commanded the shadow. The black oozing mass then detached itself from Haley, causing her actual shadow to reappear in the direction it should. The fake shadow slowly slithered over to Kara like a slug before latching itself onto her and attempting to overtake her own shadow.

Before the shadow even got close, Kara was able to swiftly move out of its reach, avoiding the attempt at repossession from the strange shape on the floor. The shadow slithered to a halt as a black leech-like shape popped out of it once more and turned towards Haley with a confused action. It then began to slither back towards Haley, much to her protests.

"No, you overgrown worm! You're meant to go and strap to her!" Haley demanded as the puppy-like shadow mass began to connect to Haley once more, it possibly got too scared by being too far away. Haley's little trick didn't work.

Haley was upset with Kara healing some of the damage that she had been dealt. "Look at yourself you've still yet to be hit by me." Kara pointed out. While Kara knew she could still heal herself once more decided not to this round. She was going to attack Haley once she got the chance Haley then tried to mark the shadow at her feet attack Kara. Kara felt the shadow attach itself to her yet Kara was able to free herself. By moving away and the shadow slithered back towards Haley who was still upset about her attack failing.

"That was a nice trick there" Kara commented Haley trying to cheer her up some.

"Majinken Setsuga" Kara called out Kara summons dark feathers to surround herself. She vanishes in a silhouette image of herself as she lifts her sword behind her. Upon striking forward, she creates a chain of dark energy spikes that try to lift the enemy upward as her silhouette vanishes into the air. She reappears above the airborne enemy, and she slashes downward with her sword, knocking the enemy back to the ground.

Kara then dashed forward towards Haley to try and go through with her attack.

Kara countered Haley's disapproval with a biting response.

"Not getting hit is how to win fights, right?" Haley retorted.

After the disobedient pet trick, Kara attempted to cheer Haley up, but it only had the adverse effect.

"It would've been much better if it had worked." Haley retaliated.

Next, Kara's passive aggression faded as she attempted to blast Haley up with a chain and trap her.

Haley jumped back to avoid the chain from grabbing her and took up an offensive of her own.

"Formation: Wings!" Haley commanded the blades. They left their semi-circle formation and took up the traditional one of her wing blades, minus one blade on each side. She then kicked off from the ground and flew up to strike Kara.

"Yes that is right and so far you've done a good job, seperate" Kara tells her.

Her attempt at cheering Haley up didn't seem to work. "There's no need to be upset are you not having fun?" Kara asked.

Kara herself was upset with how her latest attack had missed Haley who dodged out of the way. Haley then tried to attack Kara. Who was able to move out of the way she then got ready to launch her own attack once more at Haley hopefully this attack of Kara's would work.

"Relight the torch of the fire within. Burn through the darkness and consume the sin! Dark Oblivion!"

Kara gathers dark energy between both the palms of her hands. She then creates a large pentagram under her followed by channeling as much magical energy. As she can around her form next Kara creates five small blue crystals that float around her body. These crystals can be used to fire off small beams of dark magic of if Kara wishes she can cast a large beam of magic which is then sent into. The small blue crystals which is then fired separate beams of magic at the foe.

Kara then gathered the magical energy needed and fired them off into the crystals. Five separate beams of energy were then fired at Haley.

Kara managed to avoid the single strike from Haley and the pair were now toe to toe in combat. Kara fired off some kind of spell, which split into five separate attacks. However, three of those five attacks had the crystal refraction at the wrong angle, causing them to fire off harmlessly. On the contrary, one of the beams managed to find the perfect refraction angle to intensify the beam, making it twice as large and twice as potent. Having only one option, Haley decided to take the first beam head on and attempt to avoid the second one with tumbling backwards.

The first beam connected with Haley, slamming straight into her chest and knocking her back a few feet. The crystal armor on Haley cracked a little at the strength of the blow, causing her left nipple to be visible through the crack in the armor.

Now came the bigger and much more potent beam.

Nimbly jumping out of the way of the beam placed Haley around 10ft away from Kara. Haley's retaliation was to kick off the ground and soar by Kara.

As Haley nimbly soared past Kara, she struck with both of her swords. Her shadow passed under Kara and four black leech-like masses all slithered out to bite Kara, leeching all the blood they spilled to fuel Haley.

Once she'd struck, Haley flew 15ft past Kara and swiftly turned to perform another Fly-By attack.

Kara was at first upset to see that three of her beams of magic. Shot off in different directions from where Haley currently was it also upset her further. When she was able to avoid the fourth one as well just Kara smiled with glee as Haley was struck by her fifth one. Which actually did some damage against her. Seeing the crack in her armor meant something good had happened.

Being 10ft from Kara Haley kicked off the ground and nimbly soared past Kara. And try to attack Kara deciding that she would heal again did so and she was able to avoid Haley's first swing with her sword however the second swing struck her. Cutting across one of her wings drawing drops of blood upon the ground.

The four leeches came at Kara yet again and she tried to dodge them. Being as tired as she was Kara was only able to dodge one of them. She felt the other three leeches latch onto her and bite her. Causing her to cry out in pain as her blood was sucked and her power given to Haley.

The cracks on Haley's armor repaired as the leeches filtered the pain they caused into energy to revitalize Haley. Her armor began to glow slightly as the full extent of the damage dealt increased its proficiency. If any more damage was siphoned, it looks like something might happen.

"Why am I glowing?" Haley questioned as she looked down at her currently pulsating armor. "Did I get a power up?"

After contemplating what kind of power up she got, Haley decided it was time to end this battle. Kara was looking in rather bad shape and didn't appear to have much of a resistance up.

Haley held Erys up and pointed it towards the sky.

"Dark Sphere!" Haley commanded as black vein-like lines began to wash over her body towards the tip of Erys. Haley's armor began to crack, revealing both her nipples, the upper half of Haley's right breast (which was pretty much just her chest and right nipple), and the tip of the indent of her labia. Small cuts also began to appear on the exposed parts of Haley's body as the blade drank its fill. After siphoning energy from Haley for a few moments, a sphere of dark energy blasted forth from the tip of the blade, stretching out to engulf everything in a 20ft radius and washing over Kara.

After the explosion of Energy, Haley looked to be slightly winded from the amount of energy spent. This was the first time she looked so damaged. She was still going strong, but she did look quite worse for wear.

Kara's awakening form simply faded away and she returned. To her normal battle outfit which was pretty torn up. Cracks had formed into it exposing her own nipples and crotch area. She still had some armor upon her arms and legs but not much. Small cuts covered much of her body and as Kara looked upon Haley. She felt totally drained of magic power and strength while still looking at Haley. She could see that the cracks in Haley's armor were repairing it as the life force that had been drained from Kara was causing it to revitalize Haley.

Kara then took notice that Haley's armor seemed to begin to glow slightly. She wasn't sure what this meant but Kara got worried. "Are you okay?" Kara called out to Haley. Who was deciding to end the battle with Erys pointed at the sky? Haley then cast her attack and black vein-like lines formed on her body. And her armor began to crack giving Kara and the people watching views of her breasts and skin. Though Kara not the better view of most things before Kara tried to dodge she thought of the battle itself.

"I thank you for this fight, Haley, you've done very well and gave it you're all," Kara tells her. She was really proud of Haley she had come such a long way in so short a time. Sure part of that was due to Erys's taking control of her body. Kara was still happy for the fact that Haley gave this battle her all much like Kara did herself.

Kara ran away as fast as she could from the blast radius she was rather. Slow going with how tired she was from earlier but was, for the most part, able to avoid. The full blast of Haley's attack having moved 50ft away from the blast radius. She turned to look back towards Haley who appeared to be slightly winded. From all the energy that she had spent in her last attack, Kara knew that she couldn't really go on much longer. And was also worried about what happened to Haley earlier so Kara came to a choice in the matter.

"I think its best that we end this battle and call it a tie?" Kara called out to her. Letting Haley know she was ending the battle this very turn. Kara wasn't surrendering just stating a fact hoping that this wouldn't upset Haley. "If you'd like we can always battle each other again at a later time. We can use that as training for the upcoming tournament?" Kara added letting this all sink in for Haley to understand.

After the attempted finisher from Haley, Kara decided to call the battle there and deem it a draw. Despite how Kara was just stating facts, Haley was vehemently against quitting.

"There you go again chickening out when you're losing!" Haley countered angrily, despite how worn out she looked. "What's so bad about losing to me? Would it hurt your pride that much to lose to a kid?! You promised that we'd see this battle through 'til the end. You promised that, no matter what, you'd not back out. You promised that you'd give it your all! And, now, what're you doing? You're backing out just 'cos I've won! You can't stand the thought of losing to me?"

Haley's anger was on the rise.

"How about this: We call it here, and say I've won. Or, if that's not to your liking, we keep on fighting until there's only one of us standing!" Haley retaliated.

Haley suddenly was totally upset with what Kara had stated.

"I'm not chickening out!" Kara stated. She disliked how Haley was acting by calling her a coward. "There's nothing bad about losing to you and it wouldn't hurt my so-called pride. I have given this battle my all haven't I?" Kara snapped back. But a part of Kara was conflicted with what she wanted she wanted to keep fighting. To beat Haley down into the ground yet she didn't want to for fear of what happened earlier to Haley happening again. Kara thought over what she wanted to do but seeing the anger in Haley's eyes.

"Fine you win, I forfeit" Kara tells her.

After throwing back a rather strongly worded retort, Kara decided to call the battle in Haley's favor, in an equally strongly worded way. This, despite how it was what Haley wanted, just seemed to make her even madder.

"Good! I win, battle over!" Haley countered angrily. she then stormed off out of the arena, transforming back into her normal clothing, and towards the school buildings, not even looking back to rejoin the others.

"I'm glad" Kara yelled to her as she walked away.

Kara's clothes changed back into themselves as she left the arena. She didn't follow Haley she walked back to the others and rejoined them.

Kara decided to leave Haley be and rejoin the rest of the group.

"What a spoiled brat." Kiki sighed in regards to Haley's behavior. "Anyway, about this tournament thing..."

Kiki was about to request more about the tournament when her phone pinged her a notification in the tone of the KiraChat app.

"Sorry, service announcement." Kiki apologized as she checked over the announcement on the app. It must've been a 'manager only' channel notification for Kara to not get it as well.

"Tell me about it" Kara sighed.

Kiki had brought up the tournament when her phone beeped and there was. Something she needed to take care of Kara then looked over to Lilly and Holly.

"What do you two think of the idea of this tournament, would either of you two like to be my partner?" Kara asked.

During the time Kiki was reading a Manager Service announcement, Kara asked the other two who'd like to be her partner for the tournament.

'I don't really like fighting, so I'm actually kind of scared of it. I'm not a great fighter and I'll never be as good as anyone else in terms of power. For a partner, I wouldn't mind being partnered with you, but I don't think I'd be much help. Plus, I'm not really that confident when I'm not around Lilly or Haley.' Holly answered with her text to speech way.

"I like the idea of a tournament, but I'd like to know more about what we're fighting for before I decided to opt in or not. If the prize isn't worth the effort, then I'd just feel cheated. I really have no preference for a partner as I don't know the line-up of contestants. The only thing I'm really against is if I'm partnered with that Ice Bitch. If it comes to that, then there's no prize worth lowering myself to that level." Lilly replied.

Both girl's gave their thoughts on the tournament.

"You did nicely when we were partnered in the past against. Lilly and Haley and you don't have to partner with me you can with either of them. It's up to you on what you really want to do" Kara told her.

She turned to Lilly.

"I'm sure we will find out what the prizes are in time. As for Yukina who knows if she will actually be joining this or not we can only wait and see." Kara says.

She was getting hungry,

"Let's get something to eat" Kara mentioned. Heading out of the arena and heading towards the lunch room.

Kara gave her answers and decided to head to lunch properly. However, while she was heading off, Kiki quickly caught up with her and pulled her aside slightly.

"Bad news, we need to talk privately." Kiki insisted, sounding like there was quite the crisis at hand. Just then, Kara's phone beeped the notification tone for KiraChat.

Kara and the others were still heading towards the lunchroom when Kiki stopped. Her saying they needed to talk in private. Kara was told there was bad news and heard her phone beep next. Turning to her sisters she told them she'd be along shortly before saying something to Holly.

"I want you to remember the name Erys" Kara told her before she was led away by Kiki.

"So, what's this bad news?" Kara asked Kiki when they were alone she then. Reached into her pocket and took out her phone and looked at the notification she had gotten.

Kara let herself be herded away by Kiki, briefly excusing herself and requesting something of Holly.

'Huh? What name did you want me to remember?" Holly asked as a condescending 'tsking' was heard in Kara's mind. Erys had cut the communication once more.

Once the pair were alone, Kara asked about the bad news.

"Terrible news! Grave news!" Kiki repeated, missing the point entirely. "Some wise prankster has messed up the Girl's toilets at the cafe! They've screwed with the plumbing and now only one stall is useable!"

Kara then read the notification, which was much more professionally worded than Kiki's panicked attempt. Of course, a Chibi of Leigh accompanied the service announcement, which came as a banner across all chatrooms.

'Service Announcement: We regret to inform customers and staff that, due to unforeseen circumstances, the Ladies' toilets are currently out of order. The current fix we have in mind, as we are expecting a repair to happen tomorrow morning, is that all our Female customers can choose to use the Disabled toilet, the Staff toilet and the Men's toilets, whichever they prefer. We profusely apologized for any inconvenience this may have caused and, in response, have placed a limiter on the amount of Drinks our Little Sisters are allowed to prevent long lines and mopped floors. Please bear with us while we try to resolve this problem. Thank you for your patience and understanding ~ Cafe Kira Management'

Holly didn't seem to get the name Kara had told her, She heard Erys 'tsking' and did nothing of it at the moment there was a way she could get around that. When alone she would do just that by asking for 'his' help.

Kiki then told Kara about the bad news.

"That is horrible, of," Kara told Kiki.

She was actually feeling very excited at the thought of someone. Pulling off this prank as it'd give her all the fun she could ever ask for. She read the message from Leigh and decided at that time to PM Florence as a thought crossed her mind that she may have had a hand in this.

'Kara to Florence': I take it that you've must of heard about the recent announcement just now and I'm asking you didn't have a hand in doing this prank did you I'm not blaming you or anything of the sort. Just a little worried at the thought of my own excitement on the matter will get out of control and the others will find out about me?

"It's worse than horrible! It's an utter catastrophe!" Kiki exclaimed once more. She was clearly more rattled by all of this than the notification let on. "What're we going to do?! How're we going to keep running if we can't even pee after drinking so much?! We'll have to pee in plant pots!"

Kiki was making no sense at all so, during this time, Kara shot a message to Florence as the General chat box exploded with action.

'Florence to Kara: Now, now, I like the way you think but, sadly, I didn't play a hand in all of this. This is as unexpected to me as it is to everyone else. You're not the only one going to be disguising a fem-boner. You're aware of Leigh's 'likes' are you not? She's also going to be nursing a slightly damp pair of panties from something other than the norm. Anyway, I hope you like the show. ;) '

Kara listened more on what Kiki had said.

"We will just have to find a way and make things easier on us. Let's just use this time to plan ahead and make things easier" Kara says.

Kiki was still upset on the matters and Kara used this time to check. The chat box to see what the others thoughts on the matters were. She looked for any messages from Mia on the matter or anything else in maybe mentioning Kara could have played this prank. She then checked her messages on saw the one from Florence.

'Kara to Florence: I'm aware of some of Leigh's 'likes' but I'm sure she has others that. I'm not aware of yet. I only ask that nothing but happen to Mia or Chloe. I'm also sure I will enjoy the show of all this,'

Kiki was still making no sense.

"I know what we need. We need pegs, and lots of pegs! If we can peg each girl's exit shut, then they can't pee." Kiki continued to blather on. "We'll need to wear nappies if worse comes to worse!"

During the nonsensical rantings of an overly panicked Kiki, Kara answered Florence's message and the checked the chat box while waiting for a reply. It was kind of hard to keep track of all of the messages due to the speed at which they were coming in, but Kara managed to pick out a few of them. Mia was included in the conversation, and was sounding quite worried herself about all of this. Bella was also rather upset by the lack of toilet freedom and was worrying about whether she should take more frequent toilet breaks to ensure she's not caught off guard when the rush happens. There was a strangely colored speech bubble popping up every now and then, accompanied by a chibi-face picture of a girl with floppy light and dark brown ears poking out of her similarly colored hair. Unlike the other bubbles, this one was tri-colored and had a nice diamond patterning to it. The three colors were: Yellow, Brown and Teal, alternating across the diamond pattering. Of course, some messages pointed the finger at the earlier notification of Eve's plight and insisting that the 'pee-prankster' also performed this one.

As the messages continued to come in, Florence's answer came back.

'Florence to Kara: Leigh's a confusing girl. She's got lots of different kinks, some aren't too far from yours. You seem to be cut from the same cloth, at a push. I, regrettably, can't promise you that Mia and Chloe will not fall victim to the 'pee-prankster's' little experiment, however, I will aim to prevent problems from arising for the two as much as I can.'

"Okay, okay I know this is bad but please try and calm down" Kara tells her. Which didn't seem to be helping Kiki any at all.

In checking the chat box Kara was able to see that everyone was indeed worried. It was hard to keep track of matters with everything flooding in Kara was able to read a few messages from Mia and Bella who both seemed upset about the matters. Some others girls were also upset on matters and the some other things were said as well. Kara got another message from Florence a while later.

'Kara to Florence: Well if you can me thank you for that only time will tell when. If arrives at this time how things will be handled. I say the best thing for now would be to find out who this prankster was'

Kara tried to calm Kiki down.

"You're right. Panicking will only cause more problems." Kiki answered before speaking quietly to herself. "Okay, deep breaths...in...And out..."

After scrolling through the chat box in vain, Kara decided to check her replies from Florence in regards to her latest message.

'Florence to Kara: Finding the prankster may be easier than you think. I already have an idea who it may be, however, I'm going to let you investigate as well. Your mission for today would be: Find the Prankster and supply evidence to support your claim. You can start as soon as you're ready and the deadline will be closing time today. Good luck. :) '

Kara actually did manage to calm Kiki down some.

"That's good, now start with those ideas on how things can be turned around," Kara says.

Before in checking for anything else from Florence. Kara once again checked the messages in the chat box she scrolls over Mia's name and sends her a PM.

'Kara to Mia: This all sounds so horrible why would a prankster do something like this? It's a mean thing for someone to do this but if there's anything I can do to help out in matters just let me know?'

She sent the PM to Mia in hopes of making things easier on the poor girl. Kara checked the chat box again, this time, looking for anything from the suppose buddy. That Florence mentioned Kara might have been getting later on at the Cafe that day. She looked for what their thoughts on the matter were and if any PM's were sent to her about being her buddy.

Kara then decided to message both Chloe and Felicity about how she was doing.

'Kara to Felicity: I'm just dropping a short message to say that I'm doing okay. And look forward to seeing you at the Cafe later XD'

Kara next message Chloe.

'Kara to Chloe: How's your day so far? I'm doing okay just been thinking of some things. Like is there anything you'd like to do at our private meeting. Later this evening that I can know about ahead of time and plan for?'

Kara sent the PM and got one from Florence.

'Kara to Florence: I will do that I only ask that in return once I've found out who they are. That if I do get a buddy today to help me in matters. About the Cafe that you mentioned earlier this morning that you allow me to have some harmless fun with them okay?'

After the PM to Florence Kara posted a message in the chat box.

Kara: While I know this current message has nothing to do with the recent news. About what has happened with the restrooms which are horrible for us girls? I just want to let everyone know I shall be giving my formal introduction later today, I look forward to seeing you all there at the Cafe later today and hope that I can also make many more new friends. Other than the few that I have already made.

After posting that message Kara checked to see if she had anything else in PM's. Then decided to log off for now.

After some calming breaths, Kiki was in a better frame of mind to plan things.

"It's going to take a while to get everything sorted, but I've some ideas." Kiki answered. "If you've got any suggestions, I'd like to hear them."

Kara began to send out a chain of PMs to several of the people on her contacts list.

Mia to Kara: 'You're right, it is rather mean to only target the girl's toilets. It's like the prankster wants us to all...you know... / Thank you for the offer, but there's not really much anyone can do to help make things better at present. All we can do is wait for the plumber to come tomorrow.'

Felicity to Kara: 'Hey! Glad to hear that. I'm doing great here as well. I guess you've seen the notice. Work today will be fun, that's for sure. :D Don't get too excited, though, there may be enough puddles to clean up without you adding to them from getting too horny. ;) '

Chloe to Kara: 'Hello.:) It's been a usual boring school day here. Had double Mathematics today. =P I like Math but the teacher's a little...strict. They refuse to let anyone out of class for any reason, claiming that they're just trying to dodge work. With the upcoming mid-terms, all teachers have turned into tyrant mode. _ As for plans for later, I was going to finish that little game we started yesterday but, as the current situation at the Cafe is kind of bad, I'm thinking that's not really a good idea.'

Florence to Kara: 'You'll get a buddy, that's for sure. It's been that way for all new staff members. Management fined it better if a peer helps a college learn the job rather than getting lectured by management. You're free to do what you wish with them, I'm sure she'll be to your liking. ;) She's part Teal, after all, and part Yellow. Brown might be a little problematic at times, but it's only if you poke fun about something she's quite sensitive about. All in all, she's like Mia, your little green friend and a much more vocal version of your little Teal friend. Just don't compare her to the uniform she wears, otherwise she'll get a little testy. However, she'll instantly regret it and apologized like a sad puppy afterwards. Browns are confusing...'

During this time, Kara also searched the chat box for hints about her buddy for later. With no real fixed indication, she decided to post her greeting to hopefully attract the attention of her prospective buddy. Chat went silent upon the posting of this unrelated message, but soon perked up again with formal greetings from the staff members, including the ones Kara already had contact with, and a rather Haley-like response from little Tama, which was along the lines of 'Yay! A new big sis to play with!' Afterwards, a new private message came through to Kara. It was from the tri-colored bubble worker, whose name popped up as Bryn.

Bryn to Kara: 'Hello there, nice to meet you! Are you the new worker who was shown around yesterday? You've got an unusual chat bubble. It's all light grey. I guess that's because you're yet to be assigned a color, right? Anyway, back to the point of the message. If you are the new worker then, welcome to the Cafe! I hope you have a great time working here. :) Leigh's given me the rundown that I'm meant to be buddying up with a newcomer later, and I guess that's you, isn't it? My name's Bryn, and I'm also a newcomer. Well, sort of. I've been working at the Cafe for nearly a month now, and, I have to say, I really like it here. I can't wait to meet you in person. :) ~Bryn '

Kiki asked Kara if she had any ideas on how to fix matters.

"For starters finding out who played the prank should be atop the list. As for anything else in the matter, all I can say is that maybe some kind of buddy system can be introduced where. Someone keeps an eye out on another and makes sure they get to the toilet on time?" Kara spoke.

Kara then checked over her PM's seeing as how she got from Chloe, Mia, Felicity and Florence she read them over. She sent Felicity just a small smile as a means that she was agreeing that today would be fun. She didn't send anything else to Mia or Chloe just a small I'll see and talk with you later. In reading Florence's Kara learned that she would be getting a buddy and was told that they were a mix of Teal, Yellow, and Brown. Along with that, she could have fun with them this made Kara happy. Kara responded by that she was looking forward to meeting this person later on.

After she checked her PM's Kara looked on what was posted to the message she had sent. She got nothing at first but then, later on, saw a message from Tama that reminded her of Haley. She was about to turn of the chat when she noticed a message from someone named Bryn,

'Kara to Bryn: 'Yes, that was me who was being shown around yesterday. As of yet, I haven't got any sort of color but for today I shall be White. From what I've seen of the cafe I think it's a fun place to me everyone is so friendly. It's nice to know that we will be buddying up later I look forward to meeting with you :) I hope that we can become good friends and have fun together today I will see you later.'

Kara sent Bryn the PM then decided on checking things out later.

Kara suggested that the workers buddy up to ensure that no problems happen.

"It's a good idea, but it won't work in practice, Even if people buddy up, that may only cause more problems for the shortage of facilities. Also, that'll ruin private bookings as they won't exactly be private anymore. We could only have half of the staff on the floor, but that'll really kill when the rush comes." Kiki answered, still trying to think things over.

Kara checked and replied to the messages she received, including the message from her buddy for the day. Afterwards, she exited the app and returned to the real life problems at hand. Around five minutes had passed since Kara was called aside by Kiki.

Kara listened to what Kiki said about her ideas.

"Something needs to be done, why not before the cafe opens to have a meeting with everyone. To help try and come up with more ideas on things we can all do?" Kara suggested.

In the meantime, while waiting on Kiki to reply Kara looked around. Like she was looking for someone for it was Eiko just to see if she had been around in watching. Her battle against Haley and for anything else out of the ordinary. Like maybe Haley coming back to want to talk about things that had made those both upset.

Kara suggested a group meeting to discuss preventative measures.

"That'll work. We can include a section in the usual preopening get together to brainstorm ideas. Maybe twenty or so minds would be better than two." Kiki agreed.

While waiting for an answer from Kiki, Kara decided to look around for any indication that someone may have been watching the fight aside from the invited party.

Kara listened to Kiki's thoughts.

"Good, now in the meantime I'm hungry let's go get some food." Kara offered.

She was still looking around for things.

"Yeah, I'm with you there. Food should help us plan things better. We can't think when we're hungry." Kiki confirmed as the pair began to rejoin the others.

Just as Kara had rejoined the others, she saw movement coming from one of the entrances to the school building a little further down. Eiko had just left the main building and was now heading over to where she was cornered the previous day. A slight fluctuation in the atmosphere could be felt, like two planes of existence were overlapping. For a brief moment, the school building flickered into a destroyed version of itself and the sky began to turn red. Time seemed to accelerate at a rapid pace, almost bringing about a physical change in the very make-up of Kara's timeline before it began to correct itself and return to the present day. Nobody else seemed to even be aware of the sudden change in the world.

Kara let Kiki walk on ahead while she stayed behind for a few moments.

During the time Kara was alone she spotted Eiko leaving the main building? As she looked that way Kara took notice of a slight fluctuation in the atmosphere and at that moment saw that the main school building seemed to change into a destroyed version with the sky overhead being red. Time seemed to speed up some before it suddenly returned to normal.

Kara walked up to where she had seen these events take place. She looked around a fine time before turning from the main building and following Eiko.

After the strange overlap of universes, Kara stayed behind to take a good look at what had changed. As the building stood now, not a single hint at anything what happened mere seconds ago remained. The building look as normal and sturdy as it was before. Perhaps it was just her mind playing tricks on her.

After studying the changes, Kara began to head off in pursuit of Eiko, causing the other to question Kara's break away from the group.

"Thought you were hungry?" Kiki called after Kara.

"We're not waiting for you." Lilly added on.

Upon following Eiko, Kara found herself in the exact same spot she'd pursued Eiko to the previous day. Nothing looked out of place and Eiko was nowhere to be seen. However, something did feel a little off about this place...

As Kara looked around further she saw nothing else that seemed. Strange about what she had just seen maybe her mind was playing tricks on her. As she broke away from the group she heard Kiki and Lilly call out to her.

'I'll be a moment don't wait up for me' Kara told them.

She looked around the area where she had followed Eiko to. She had lost sight of Eiko yet something about the area seemed strange to her.

Kara began to search the area she'd seen Eiko head to. Everything seemed to be normal and unchanged, however, the pressing feeling that something was off still hung over the area. Also, a feeling like she was being watched began to come from the open area of grass where Eiko had disappeared the previous day. Looking over the area with renewed interest, Kara noticed that there was a slight rippling in the air, causing the image of the school field to take on the appearance that she was looking at it through water. However, the rippling only covered an ellipses shape, kind of like a portal or gate. Moving close, the distortion seemed to become more pronounced, and the image behind the warped section became even more twisted...

The more Kara looked around the pressing feeling that something was off still hung. In the area once more she had the feeling she was being watched. She wasn't sure of how was watching her and saw a slight rippling in the air. The thought to move closer to it and check it out crossed Kara's mind but instead of moving closer. Kara turned away from the ripple backing off she wasn't sure of what could be lying in wait or what would happen to her. If she moved closer to turning around Kara ran back the way she had come and rejoined the others in line for food.

Kara decided against checking out the anomaly and headed back to the main school building to rejoin the others. They seemed confused as well as pleased that she had, once more, returned from a rather short trip. Haley was still nowhere to be see amongst the little group.

"Had to use the restroom" Kara mentioned.

It was true she had used the bathroom before returning to the others. Who seemed confused and pleased that she was back amongst them? As she noticed a little later Haley was still no longer there Kara wondered just where Haley could still be.

"Should we try and find Haley?" Kara asked.

"In the field?" Kiki asked. "I hope you didn't do that, because that'd be gross."

During the wait for being served, Kara asked if they should search for Haley.

"Probably best if you leave her be for now. You'll only make matters worse if you tried to talk her out of it." Lilly answered.

'Haley's stubborn. Best to go with what Lilly says. Trying to talk to her now would only add fuel to the fire.' Holly agreed.

"I used a normal bathroom," Kara told Kiki.

Lilly and Holly gave their thoughts on finding Haley.

"I guess that's really all I can do," Kara said.

As they moved forward in line Kara took, this time, to better to understand both her new sisters. She looked first at Lilly and then at Holly. Just checking on how they were acting around her now that she was their sister. Did they look happy or annoyed with her being around her look on Lilly seemed to last a while longer? Then she look at Holly her gaze traveled the length of Lilly's body taking a small chance to look at her breasts and crotch. While looking further ahead to see if any girls were bending over. Out of the blue, Kara decided on asking Lilly a question.

"Would you be up for having a friendly battle tomorrow during lunch? We can use this as training for the upcoming tournament?" Kara asked.

During the wait for the line to move, Kara decided to look upon her new family once more, focusing on spots which normal siblings shouldn't really be looking at. All in all, the pair seemed much like they always have been. Kara's perverted gaze across Lilly's breasts yielded an unlikely result. The thing which Kara felt the previous evening when fondling her sister's assets seemed to be a little more evident now. If Kara catches the exact angle, she could faintly see a slight rise in Lilly's clothing around the breast area. It looked nothing more than a fold in the clothing, but it bore some substance underneath it. Perhaps Lilly is an early peaker, and that could be her teenage years blossoming a little before her birthday?

After lecherously leering up her family, Kara looked ahead to try and catch some luck with panty shots from the other girls in the line. Sadly, there wasn't much need for bending over or crouching down in a lunch line, so she couldn't really see much. Once her second search bore no results, she requested a friendly bout with Lilly for the following day.

"I think I'll have to pass on that one, sorry. We've been doing too much fighting and Haley wouldn't like to see you pull no punches on another or potentially back out again, not that I'm saying you will." Lilly answered. "Perhaps closer to the tournament? We've still got over a week to go."

Kara had a nice view of Lilly's chest she looked at it for a while. Before moving on to see any panty shots that might have been given. Sadly she wasn't able to get what she desired either as now one was really bending over or crouching down in the lunch line. Lilly then gave her answer to the question she had asked.

"I guess we could" Kara answered.

She didn't give a day or a time for when it could take place instead just remained silent. Soon enough it was there turn to get food.

Kara didn't sound too enthusiastic about the idea of a delayed bout.

"Isn't there anything you think about other than fighting and perving?" Kiki asked with a sigh as they headed up the lunch line to get served. Once all the lunches were picked out, they headed over to an empty table to eat.

"What does it matter to you what I think about?" Kara asked.

They had gotten their food and then took a seat at an empty table. During the remainder of lunch, Kara ate with her family and Kiki. Engaging in small talk about various things she tried to ask both Lilly and Holly if there was anything new she should know about the Seras. Since she was now a part of their family. She was just told to wait until a better time to ask that sort of thing so Kara did nothing else.

The rest of lunch went by without much of a problem and it was soon time to get back to class.

The usual lunchtime chatter went on and, soon enough, the bell rang to signal returning to the school day. On the way back to class, Haley rejoined the group but said nothing to Kara. She looked like she'd been crying a little, but no questions were asked about this at present.

As the group pass through the courtyard to return to the main school building, Kara just briefly caught a glimpse of Eiko heading out of the school building. She was limping quite heavily on her right leg and she looked a little paler than normal. However, the ring didn't pick up on anything more than low blood levels. In short, Eiko looked like she'd been in quite the scrape, covered in various cuts and wounds across her slightly tattered clothes.

The group split up into age groups and headed off to the final lessons for the day.

On the way back to class Kara noticed Haley had rejoined them. On a closer look, she could see Haley had been crying a little. Kara said nothing to her as there was already hatred between the pair. Instead, she walked back and see that Eiko appeared to be roughed up some as she was limping quite heavily. Kara wondered what had happened to Eiko but didn't go after her at all and just went to class when the groups split up.

The rest of the school day went by uneventfully. The students were informed of the upcoming tests nearing the end of the summer term and the Sports Day, which was rapidly approaching. The teachers vaguely touched on the upcoming Culture Festival, but decided to leave elaboration to the Student Council the following morning, as it was mostly a student run project, stating that Form time and half of the first lesson the following day will be taken up with planning for the Culture Festival.

Once the long two hours were finished, the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day.

The rest of the day was rather boring Kara just seemed to go. Through the motions of being in class and learning about stuff. She learned of a Sports Day coming up along with a Culture Festival neither of these really were of any interest to her. So after a long and boring two hours the final bell rang,

Kara gathered her things and headed off to wait for her family. Outside the main building where they arrived shortly later.

"I'm guessing this is where we shall be splitting up for the day. As I've got work soon but first I'd like to make a quick stop and Coliseum so sign up for the Tournament." Kara tells everyone.

Once the group was all gathered outside, Kara suggested that this is where they shall split up.

"Aren't we all going to be competing?" Kiki asked. "I'd like to know what I can get before I commit, though. I've already got my partner decided."

"I'd also like to learn more about this upcoming event and the place it'll be at would be the best to learn about it at." Lilly agreed. "The girls will be coming along, too, as they may want to take part."

It seemed like the majority of the group all wished to check out the tournament plans.

"Well you never brought anything up and neither has Haley thought everyone. Else would want to think more on it before deciding on their answers." Kara said.

Seemed like a majority of the group all wished to go. So that's what they did they all went off towards the Coliseum.

"We've had two hours of boring test talk to think about it all." Kiki replied. "We need a little something to help break up the monotony of tests, tests and more tests."

"I'll never learn what I may be missing out on if I don't check out what's going to be happening. Better sooner than later." Lilly added on.

'I like the idea of friendly competition, so I want to know what's going on. I don't like fighting, though, but I guess a tournament is going to be mostly fighting.' Holly interjected.

Haley just remained silent but went along with it all, anyway.

Everyone but Haley gave their answers.

"It's up to you all on what you decide to do" Kara answered back,

As she looked at Haley she wondered if Erys had spoken to her at all. To add more fuel to the fire already between the pair. After a short while of walking about fifteen minutes, they soon arrived. At 'Sweet Paradise' which they used to be able to get into the Coliseum once inside they were greeted by a rather large crowd of people.

Off in the middle of the group stood a young woman, with a rather unimpressive figure; almost childlike, to speak; though she still retains an aura of intimidation. As a youthful girl who, despite her age, has long silken tresses of pure white hair, her hair is tied into twin tails at the sides; the rest drapes down her back. Her bangs frame her face extending down to her shoulders with several clumps resting in the middle. Lilith's eyes are a shining emerald. She has lightly tanned skin that accentuates the highlights in her hair. She has rosy cheeks that are reminiscent of a small child's; her entire physical appearance appears to be that of a child. However, she has round, average sized breasts accompanied by a shapely rear to compliment them.

She wears a blue tie, a black coat that has a checkered pattern on the lower right side and blue on the inner collar, a white skirt with black trim, a white shirt, black shoes and black socks that reach her mid-thigh. She seemed to stand with a small group of girls who could be her friends,

Upon arrival at the Coliseum, it was evidently more packed than normal the word of a Tournament must have driven most of the hidden Empowered ones out of hiding. Group upon Group of would-be contestants line the spherical halls of the space, while charged spectators roared in approval at the current fights going on inside of the ring.

Lilly and the rest of her little group took their space in the line waiting to sign up for the competition.

Kara looked around the Coliseum and saw the various groups of Empowered ones. Kara also spotted the one girl further ahead in line and looking around more. Also she could see Pyra was among another group of people too. Kara could also hear the sounds of fighting coming from inside of a ring a short distance away and wondered who could be fighting.

She also had another reason here other than signing up for the tournament.

While waiting, Kara looked over the crowds of Empowered ones present and found quite a few familiar faces among the groups. Just a little further up the line, Kara spotted Chloe and Nicholas also waiting to sign up. Limping in a little behind Kara's group was Eiko, who was looking mostly better than before, but still limping quite badly. Most of her color had returned but she was still a good deal away from being at peak physical condition.

After a few moments of waiting, Ryu also entered the Coliseum and headed straight over to Kiki, acknowledging Kara with a slight nod before joining Kiki in line.

Kara spotted some more familiar faces among the groups. She spotted Chloe and Nicholas she gave a wave to Chloe. And was also surprised by the fact that Chloe could be an Empowered one. She also saw Eiko who was still in bad shape but looked a little better. Last she saw Ryu had arrived and nodded back to him once they rejoined the group,

A few minutes of waiting for the group soon. Made its way forward where it was their turn to sign up. It was here that Kara and everyone learned that they could sign up. They also learned that if anyone wanted they could sign up as a group or alone in which. Later on, they would be randomly paired up with a partner. Kara signed up alone as she wasn't sure on who she wanted as a partner.

It took a little while for Chloe to see Kara among the crowds of people but, eventually, she noticed her and waved back. Nicholas also turned to look at Kara, and simply gave a smug smile.

Once it was the group's turn to sign up, Lilly decided to ask what kind of prize would be given to the winner before she decided to sign up or not. Holly signed herself up with Haley as a partner, but also explained herself as being available for other pairings should the need arise. Looking at Chloe's entrant, it appeared that she'd be partnered with Nicholas unless someone else wanted to pair with her, and Nicholas's entrant was only Chloe or, as he put it, 'someone of equal or better combat ability who won't slow him down'. Eiko signed herself up as alone. As expected, Kiki signed herself up with Ryu, and also stated that she'd be available for someone with good combat potential, Ryu pretty much signed himself up for the same, save for placing more interest in being paired with Kiki.

After entrants were picked and prizes were explained, Lilly placed herself down as a lone entrant as well.

Kara saw as Chloe waved back and Nicholas's smug smile which she returned. After the others had signed up Kara took another moment up there. Also signing up for a mock battle with Nicholas later on in the week. Which was to be sent to him later on so he'd know she went through with her request.

The prizes that were explained were as follows. To whoever won the tournament both parties would be getting as prizes various weapons or armor sets? Of their choice, there were to be more prizes revealed at a later date. But the ones revealed so far were what had been decided on already. Pyra and the new girl who went by the name of Lilith signed up alone.

Once all the entrants had signed up, Chloe returned to the counter and requested something of the clerk there.

"Are there any mock battles going on now? Is anyone free to fight?" Chloe asked, sounding quite insistent. "I want to try against someone of equal power to me. I'm not very strong and I'm ranked quite low, so, is there anyone free?"

Chloe then asked if there were any mock battles going on or if anyone was free to fight.

"Yes, there happen to be several free people who can serve your needs," One of the staff told her, they handed Chloe a list of people who were free for her to battle against. Upon the list were several names of people who Chloe could battle against or team up with. However the names on the list were people who were a little stronger then Chloe and a few were of equal power to her. There were two names on the list who was free that being Lilith who had signed up for a mock battle the same could be said for Pyra as well,

As Chloe checked over the list Kara who overheard the conversation. With the staff member broke away from her group and walked up behind Chloe. "If you want you can have a mock battle with me or if not someone on that list?" Kara asked.

Chloe thanked the clerk who handed her the list and began to look through the names on there. The majority of them were all slightly stronger than her, with only a handful being of equal strength. While Chloe was debating who to challenge to a fight, Kara offered up her time for a battle.

"Oh, no, no thank you. I couldn't possibly fight you. You're much stronger than I am and I don't want to hurt you." Chloe answered, slightly flustered by the offer. "However, if you won't hate me for trying, and if you're really sure, I would like to try against you. You'll probably beat me, for certain, but at least I'll learn more of your fighting style. After all, we may be rivals in the tournament."

Chloe gave her answer.

"I can't really say that I'm much stronger then you. As I don't really know your strength you could be stronger than me," Kara said. Chloe went on to speak a little longer and Kara listened. "I would hate you or anything and if you want we can just do this for fun nothing more. Plus I can learn your fighting style as well."

"You're highly ranked and quite well known, and I'm pretty much rock bottom." Chloe insisted. Judging by the Empowered Rankings, Chloe was, indeed, very low ranked. She was barely a rank or two higher than the twins when they started out. This could be down to the fact that she's only had one debut Ranked Battle, and that ended due to a surrender from Chloe. There was, supposedly, more to this, but it'll take some digging to find out.

Kara seemed okay with fighting against Chloe.

"Okay, if you're certain, then I'll take you up on your offer." Chloe answered, sounding determined not to displease. "You'll need to do all of the setting up as I'll need to get ready to fight. You've got natural power, and all I can do is make things."

Kara looked upon the list of the ranked Empowered Ones and Chloe was, indeed. Very low on the list she was just barely above the twins on it. Kara turned away from the list and went up to the clerk and requested an Arena battle with Chloe everything was then taken care of. Within a few minutes time and an empty arena was given over to the pair.

"Everything has been taken care of. Just follow me to the empty arena and we can begin when you're ready." Kara told her. She started down the hallway with Chloe next to her. "Make things that's a strange power"

The battle was set up and Chloe started off down the hallway with Kara.

"I though you knew about the Wellstones?" Chloe asked, sounding quite confused. "We make things, like household appliances and Digi-gear for people. We're Artificers. We've also got Divination powers, as you probably already know, but that's rare, even among the Family. Only very few are born with Divination powers, and they're much sought after by several Powers."

Halfway down the hallway, Chloe turned off towards the Waiting areas for combatants.

"I've got to go get changed. I'll be out in a bit." Chloe informed Kara as she entered the Waiting area.

Kara listened to Chloe speak.

"I do but just never thought you would be a battler." Kara answered.

Chloe then mentioned she needed to get changed and would be a moment. Leaving Kara alone who changed into her battle outfit. While waiting she wondered just what sort of things that Chloe could do, did anyone else know about her powers besides her family and Nicholas. The lewd part of her mind hoped Chloe might be wearing something that could either show off a little skin. Or a panty shot at least Kara blushed at this she shouldn't be thinking of her friend like that,

As Chloe wasn't the sort of person Kara should be lusting after.

Once Chloe took her leave, Kara waited outside and changed into her own battle outfit. The wait time was about five minutes at the least before Chloe left the waiting area and rejoined Kara.

"Sorry for the wait. It must be so convenient being able to create clothes to wear whenever you want." Chloe stated as she headed back over to Kara.

Unlike most combat outfits, Chloe's was possibly the most technologically sci-fi-esque outfit anyone had come across. It looked similar to the bodysuits which most power-armored soldiers wear underneath their combat armor, sporting a skintight appeal, leaving little to the imagination for curves and assets of the wearer. It was a simple light grey bodysuit with trails of black circuit-like appendages fixed into the suit trailing all over it, mostly reaching the tips of each limb of the wearer. There was a zip keeping it all in place down the back of the suit, this is probably what extended the wait somewhat, and the Wellstone crest just above the left breast.

Due to the skintight look of the outfit, Kara could evidently see that Chloe had been keeping her goddess like figure a secret. Her breasts, despite being small, were like two perfect oranges supported by the tightness of the outfit, which bounced ever so slightly, like tantalizing springs, whenever she moved. Her hips were seductively wide, but still keeping her lithe form as shapely as it could be. They were, as one might say, perfect childbearing hips. Possibly the most eye catching part of the outfit, at least for Kara, was the small indent near the crotch of her suit, which more than likely shaped and molded to her privates, creating a small peach-like shape down there.

Catching the looks from Kara, Chloe quickly placed a hand over her crotch and an arm over her breasts.

"Please don't stare so much. It's embarrassing..." Chloe requested as her face turned beet red and she looked to the side.

"It does come in handy and saves time," Kara told her.

She took a moment to look Chloe over and truth be told she looked a lot different. Then Kara had first pictured she couldn't help but both stare and blush. She turned away from Chloe with a look of shame on her face. "S-sorry" Kara mentioned. She then quickly headed into the arena ahead of Chloe wanting to regain her train of thought. Chloe arrived soon after and both girls were taken to a large square arena.

It was roughly 100 feet across and had large stone pillars. One could hide behind for cover a statue of some unknown goddess stood within the middle of the arena. "I'll take the first move," Kara told her as she summoned her sword to her right hand.

After the awkward moment between the combatants, Chloe and Kara headed into the arena to begin the mock battle. Taking their sides, the usual duo of hecklers were at their game again.

"For all you fops out there who don't like blood and decapitation, we've a simple child's game of a fight to keep you saps happy." The first commentator started. "We've got Little Miss Tech whizz, dressed like she's trying to impress the butcher's hook harlot of her opponent. This should be interesting, unless they both start rolling around on the floor and making out. Though, that may be some of you sicko's cup of tea."

"Let's try to keep this clean, people. They're both underage and none of us want to get arrested today. Hopefully, they'll put on a good show. If not, well, Prison's just a room." The Second commentator added in.

As expected, some of the audience found the outrageous humor of the duo pleasing.

"Anyway, let's get this over with. I can only bear a minute of this slap-fest, so let's call it Sudden Death then." Commentator A continued. "Whoever's ready, get started."

"Let's hope they've both emptied the tanks. We've had enough of mopping up after kids losing control. Last time the harlot was here, we had two puddle to mop up and a mouthy brat to contend with." Commentator B interjected. "The said mouthy brat is in the audience at present. She looks like she's going through an 'Emo' phase with the glare she's given her old compatriot."

"Kids, more trouble than they're worth..."

Ignoring the heckling from the comedy duo, Kara decided she was having the first move.

"Right." Chloe agreed with a nod as she reached out her right hand. A holographic keyboard and screen appeared in front of it. She began typing some stuff into the screen and, with a slight trail of light coming off of it, a small doll appeared on the ground. The doll looked like a black horse. However, this horse had burning red eyes, two curved horns protruding from the sides of its head and pointing forwards, and numerous spiky growths coming out of its back, mirroring the horns on its head. There was, however, a space a little up its back big enough for a single rider to fit into.

Chloe dismissed the screen and the black wire-like lines covering her outfit began to glow with a blue light as a glowing blue magical circle appeared beneath her and the doll. After placing both hands in the magical circle, the doll was enveloped in a fiery red light as a gateway appeared in its place, accompanied by the sound of a demonic horse neighing. The gateway burst open and out popped a much larger form of the doll which had been used to summon it. Chloe went up to the horse and placed a hand on its side before stroking it gently.

The horse neighed gently and bent down a little to let Chloe Sit on its back. Chloe climbed onto the horse, which gently returned to its towering height of around seven feet. And placed a hand by her side. On her right hip appeared a Quiver filled with twenty-five arrows. She then reached out her left hand and a small metal short bow appeared in it.

"Let's both do our best." Chloe called out to Kara.

Kara watched as Chloe made her move she saw in her right hand. A small holographic keyboard was used and Chloe appeared to be typing something into it. Before long a small doll appeared which looked like a horse. Later it appeared to be very real as Chloe mounted it and then called forth her weapon which appeared to be a bow and arrows.

"Interesting I must say" Kara called out to Chloe.

"Wind Blade" Kara pointed her sword at Chloe and shoots multiple blades of wind that attack the designated target. There appeared to be three blades of wind that flew towards her. Kara hoped that this attack would do some damage.

"I look forward to seeing what you can do"

"Tech Girl's got a pretty pony." Commentator A interjected.

"I don't think that's the 'Friendship is Magic' kind. It looks more like 'Eating your soul is Magic'." Commentator B commented.

"It's quite horny, you have to say. Bestiality is a no go, just in case you're wondering."

"I don't think it care about rules as long as it can devour souls."

To begin the fight, Kara fired off three wind blades towards Chloe. Using her free hand to hold onto the horse's reins, she prepared for it to dodge.

The horse tried to avoid the strikes from the Wind Blades but drastically misjudged the timing.

Chloe managed to quickly shift her position to avoid one of the Wind Blades. The other two, however, struck the horse. It neighed in anger as small cuts appeared on its body. It however, looked more angry than hurt at the damage from the wind blades and began to charge towards Kara to try and trample her.

Taking the chance for a pot shot, Chloe also fired off a single arrow towards Kara.

"Leave her alone you dumb asses" Kara called out to the Commentator's. She turned back to face Chloe who dodged her wind blade but the horse wasn't so lucky. Two of the blades struck it forming small cuts upon its body she then tried to run Kara over with her horse. Kara got ready to dodge the incoming horse.

Kara dodged to the side to avoid the horse by 15ft and turned to face Chloe. Only to be struck by an arrow that was fired at her in the right shoulder. Bouncing off her armor and cutting the side of her face drawing blood from the tip of the arrow. Kara then began to chant softly to herself and she prepared her own attack against Chloe.

"Eternal executor, knowing darkness, destroying darkness. I summon you to the endless destruction within me. Fill me with unwavering fury. Unfathomable scared relics ... in the name of Erinius, reveal yourself! Darkness Chains!" Kara shouted.

Kara creates four magical circles around the target, from these magical circles emerges large chains made from darkness. These chains will fly toward the target, wrapping themselves around them before beginning to squeeze down. These chains will continue to squeeze until the target is incapacitated. If the target were to dare struggle against these chains, a powerful shock is be delivered as a deterrent, if the target continues to struggle the intensity of the shock will increase.

Kara sent two of the chains at Chloe hoping that they would wrap around her arms. Preventing her from using her bow the third chain Kara send flying towards Chloe's chest hoping to knock her off the horse while the fourth chain. Kara sent to wrap around her right leg just near her crotch where a shock would hopefully shock Chloe's peach.

Kara mouthed off to the commentators, much to their delight.

"Seems she's become quite mouthy." Commentator A chuckled. "What makes you think we'd listen to a perverted kid?"

"You know, we could influence the fight in Tech Girl's favor after that but, honestly, I'm rooting for the Soul Eating Pony, myself." Commentator B added in.

"Pony is probably the only combat-like fighter out of all in the arena. The others look like girls who're more for slap fights than real fights."

Taking the arrow rather than the trample, Kara prepared her counter and summoned chains from the ground.

"And we're entering kinky territory here." Commentator B quickly commented.

"Trust the harlot to bring in BDSM stuff. I thought we told you to keep this Clean, you sick kid?!" Commentator A retorted to Kara.

As the attack Kara was using was magic based, Chloe tried something she didn't normally do as most combatants she was up against focused on Strength rather than magic.

"Not a chance!" Chloe countered as she reached out her free hand and caused lines of blue energy to ripple through the circuits on her outfit.

The commentators spoke once more Kara ignored them once again.

Chloe did something with a free hand and her outfit glowed blue for a few moments. As if she was trying to fight against the spell Kara had cast. She wasn't planned on having Chloe when this battle and seeing that maybe Haley was watching it. Kara tightened her fist on her left hand as she felt herself getting mad at how she had pulled out. Of her fight with Haley and the resulted argument they had about it.

"That spell will work" Kara yelled.

In the meantime, Kara began to get ready to cast another spell. She started drawing in large amounts of magical energy.

Due to the resulting clash of casters, the chains were locked in place for now, but still around. They could be command again to attempt their previous action, but it would take a recast of the spell to do so. In response, Kara decided to prepare another spell to cast. It was evident that Kara was still quite new to spellcasting, as she was openly leaving herself defenseless in the face of two opponents.

Chloe gently kicked the Dread steed back into motion and it began another charge attack at Kara.

Also trying to pressure the spell into failure, Chloe fired off another arrow towards Kara.

The arrow was fired and, due to the momentum of the charge, it flew a little wide and rooted itself into the ground.

Kara was still gathering the magical energy needed for her latest attack, the problem with this spell that it took time needed to gather the vast amount of magical power needed. To cast the spell she looked at Chloe. Her spell she had cast before seemed to be locked in place. From whatever Chloe had done before hand and then. Made the Dread steed charge again at Kara who decided to dodge the spell.

But first she banished the spell she cast on Chloe from before. The chains vanished and Kara called the magical energy into her hands. Feeding the spell she was summoning to use on Chloe. She dodged to the side 10ft. While still keeping in gathering the energy needed for her own spell. Chloe had tried to fire off another arrow at her but missed.

"I'll show her that I'm not weak, I'll show her what true power is!"

Kara had managed to both dodge the attack and maintain the spell, however, with the focused assault the pair were doing, that may not last long.

"Once more." Chloe commanded the Dread steed as it reared up for another stampede.

Unlike before, the Dread steed carried on for 30ft after attempting to trample Kara and began to gently loop around for another run. Chloe attempted to fire off another arrow at Kara to keep the pressure on.

Kara dodged to the right side to avoid the steed and Chloe fired off another arrow at Kara which struck her in the chest. She cried out slightly but that was all instead of using the energy she had gathered for her spell she banished it instead. She took off the circlet from her head and let it disappear. She also banished her sword and instead summoned forth the crystal one.

"I'll show her what true power is!"

Kara decided to banish the spell, remove her Circlet, which became a small ring on her finger which looked vaguely like a smaller form of the circlet, and drew her crystal blade.

Upon Kara drawing the weapon, she felt the entrance of a familiar presence into the sword itself.

"Glad you've taken off that disgusting thing." Erys cooed into Kara's mind. "Now then, 'Mistress', how shall I aid you?"

Seeing as how Kara had dismissed the spell she was casting, Chloe's aggression eased up a little. She gently pulled the Dread steed to a stop using it reins, provoking a rather angry sounding neigh from the steed, and cantered to a stop. Taking the time to aim, Chloe fired off another arrow at Kara.

The circlet became a ring on Kara's finger and she heard the all too familiar voice. Of Erys enter into her head.

"I want her humiliated I want her to know she won't win this battle!" Kara told Erys.

Chloe fired off another arrow at Kara who instead of dodging the arrow simply took in the shoulder. She didn't even cry out in pain instead just moaned in pleasure. She pulled the arrow out on her shoulder and licked the blood from the tip of it.

"I want her a wet mess on the floor give me the strength to cut down that horse!"

Kara charged forward closing the distance to Chloe and she brought down. The blade aiming it at the steed.

Kara gave her requests to Erys, who just giggle in response.

"As you command, 'Mistress'." Erys answered.

After receiving the boosts from Erys, Kara dashed towards the Dread steed and attempted to attack it.

The steed swiftly avoided the strike and countered with a well-placed double hoof kick.

Due to the sudden proximity of the pair, Chloe couldn't fire off an arrow without endangering her steed. She dismissed her bow and called forth a length of serrated steel which closely resembled a blade. There were small links between each segment of the blade. This was more than likely a Chain sword, a weapon which only members of House Wellstone have access to due to their potent power.

The steed of Chloe's dodged out of the way of Kara's attack. Who then tried to attack Kara with its hoofs Kara dodged backwards to avoid the blow and she tried this time to jump up and attack Chloe with the crystal blade once more. Knowing what she wanted to do Kara brought down the weapon hoping to cut through Chloe's suit and draw blood.

Instead of going for the steed, Kara went straight for the rider. As she was still mounted, the Steed, at first, tried to dodge the blow.

The steed quickly moved to the side, causing Kara's blade to harmlessly strike thin air. However, the enchantments on the blade caused the sound of water crashing against a shore to echo near Chloe, who was evidently affected by it.

Chloe looked even more as unsettled by the crashing sounds of water against rocks as she began to sit with her legs pinned tightly together and fidgeting quite openly on her mount. Her actual capacity was unknown at present, but it was most certainly nearing its limit.

The Dread steed, seeing its rider in danger, attempted to hoof kick and head-butt Kara.

Due to the rocking and bucking of her mount, Chloe was whimpering in distress as she tried valiantly to squirm around.

Chloe yelped a little as the crotch of her suit began to darken quite rapidly. The leak carried on for around three seconds before Chloe managed to cut it off. Her suit, and the back of her mount, were quite wet at present and dripping onto the arena floor.

"Looks like someone forgot to go before putting that suit on." Commentator A laughed. "Either that or the perv's new weapon has some kind of voodoo magic on it to fit her sick desires."

"I'm thinking the latter is more probable, as Tech Girl seemed mostly in control before the perv drew that weird sword." Commentator B added in.

Kara had missed with her latest attack against Chloe. However the enchantments on the blade. Seemed to have affected Chloe who started to squirm around and whimper in distress as it looked like she really needed to pee at first Kara was excited about what was going on. Erys was giving her what she wanted and for a brief moment, Kara pictured it being Haley in front of her. Being the one who was on the verge of wetting themselves.

However deep within Kara who had given into her anger. The light side of her watched helplessly as Chloe ended up wetting herself before Kara and everyone in the entire Coliseum. Chloe had just suffered a terrible humiliation all because of Kara being angry with Haley.

"N-No I-I don't want to witness this I don't want to ruin another friendship!" Light Kara cried out.

She tried to regain control over her emotions again and lucky enough for her Light Kara was. Able to do that after being kicked in the chest from Chloe's steed both hoofs struck Kara in the chest knocking the wind out of her and knocking her back 5ft. Gasping for high Kara tried to catch her breath being in full control over herself once again.

She looked at the crystal blade in her hand. She screamed in despair for having given into that rage that always builds inside of her whenever she gets angry. Closing her eyes Kara banished the crystal blade from her hand she looked over at Chloe.

"I-I-I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry!" Kara says to Chloe she backs up away from Chloe.

She turned away from Chloe and looked over towards the commentators. "I am here by pulling out of this battle as a result of the humiliation I've caused Chloe here. She didn't deserve any of this at all this wasn't how this battle was supposed to go. So award the victory to Chloe because as I said before I here by forfeit this battle!" Kara yelled at them.

The people in the arena stands started yelling and cursing at Kara for taking the cowardly. Way out of the battle which they wanted to see it finished.

"Coward" A boy yelled out.

"You wussy bitch how dare you do this!" An adult female called out.

"You're nothing more than a coward look what you did to this poor girl. It should be you suffering that humiliation not her!" An adult male yelled out.

"Yeah, yeah." Several members of the crowd started to yell out until the entire Coliseum was chanting,

"Humiliate her, Humiliate her!" The crowd kept chanting.

Kara tried to call for the battle to be ended, deeming Chloe the winner for the humiliation bestowed upon her by Kara's own sick desires and lack of control over her emotions.

"Sorry, kid. People pay to see full fights here. You can't back out unless you're lying on the floor half dead, or unless both parties call it quits. If not, it's a fight to the death for both." Commentator B informed Kara. "They's the rules of the arena, and it'll be an insult to the art of battle to do otherwise."

Upon being forcibly dismissed, Erys quickly bolted back into Kara's hand, completely ignoring the attempts at dismissal.

"You think you can get rid of me so easily? You think you can call off this fight because you're weak friend can't control her own body? You think that sending me away will earn you any favors? You think that I don't want to fight?! You're wrong!" Erys angrily shouted in Kara's mind. "If you're too much of a cowardly baby to fight, then I'll do it for you! I gave you the means to win this fight. I gave you what you desired, and this is how you treat it?! If you can't take the pain, don't try and force it on others!"

From the connection between the blade and Kara's hand, Erys began to quickly and forcibly break down all of Kara's mental barriers and take control of her body, pushing her own consciousness to the background and leaving Kara fully aware of her actions. This was not what she did to Haley, but something much worse. This was a forceful Domination spell of another level.

Kara could only watch in despair as Erys had her way with Kara's body. Erys began to talk, not using her own voice, but Kara's voice.

"Did you really think I'd pull out because of something as trivial as my opponents own lack of self-control? You're all wrong!" Erys, using Kara's voice, informed the audience and commentators. "If the crybaby can't control her own body, then it's not my fault. She's far too weak to even consider facing someone of my level. She'd be better of facing the weaklings in the lower tiers. Her arrogance has been her own undoing!"

"That's a rather rapid change in opinion..." Commentator A quietly commented.

"You all came here for a show, and it's a show you're going to get!" Erys exclaimed. "Watch now what happens to the fools who'll dare challenge me when they're not even fit to clean by boots."

Erys then turned to the Sera sisters and all of Kara's 'friends' seated in the audience. Her next statement was delivered as both a challenge and a boost of her own ego.

"Let this be a warning to all of you. If you even think that you're worth facing me at my full strength, then be prepared to be humiliated like this sad excuse for a fighter." Erys challenge with a malicious grin.

Kara could sense the buffs in the blade being changed. Erys firstly banished the Dread steed that Chloe had summoned, causing her to begin to fall from her mount to the ground, and, in a single swift motion, she sliced the blade across Chloe's clothes as she was failing. The clothes were then shattered and torn to pieces, like damp paper, leaving Chloe completely naked as she fell to the ground, the impact from the fall caused the last line of her defense to crumble as a strong clear stream gushed forth from her privates to create a sizeable puddle around her rear. In the devastation, Chloe could only sob pitifully as her own body gave in to the torrent coursing forth from her. The audience were in an uproar of mixed emotions. Some were praising Kara for delivering the finishing blow while others were damning her for causing such suffering to one she had called her friend.

As all of this was going on, Erys simply looked down at the distraught Chloe and smirked.

"I win, you weak fool." Erys finished as she ended the possession for now, leaving Kara back in control. However, due to the residual effects of the possession, every attempt Kara would make at explain herself will end in failure as Erys's will still held some control over her.

The commentators told Kara she couldn't back out of the fight. She'd have to see this through to the end. She liked the sound of that and wanting nothing more to find some way to end this battle here and now.

Kara had even tried to toss away the blade in her hand only. For it to spring back into her own hand on its own. "I'll make you pay for this, I swear I'll find some sort of way to make you pay!" Kara snapped as Erys not even caring that others would hear her talking to herself. "If you harm Chloe at all I will kill you somehow or some way I will kill you I swear it!" Kara yelled.

Kara soon felt herself losing control over her own actions. Erys had completely entered her mind breaking down all her mental barriers. Until Kara could only see through her own eyes as Erys went about acting as her. She tried to fight against Erys but was too weak to do anything. She cried and raged at Erys but nothing seemed to come to help her. Next Erys spoke using Kara's own voice to say what she had to say,

"Leave her alone, please don't harm her?" Kara tried pleading with Erys but her words fell on death ears as Erys wasn't paying attention. Kara tried to think of some way or form she could regain control of her body. The thought of what Chanki did to help free Holly popped into her mind.

"Chanki please, I need your help save me break Erys' hold over me. In exchange, I tell you everything about her and Eiko. Anything you want to be done I'll do just please help me please!" Kara cried,

She got no answer.

Kara could only watch in horror as Erys used her to further humiliate Chloe. She heard the cheers of the crowd and the roars of anger against her. Soon though Kara was back in control over her body as Erys left her alone. She looked at Chloe and then just backed away she couldn't face her or the others. She needed help but she wasn't sure who she could turn to. She just remained where she was standing.

After the debilitating finish, the Commentators were about to call forth the victory.

"And the winner of this fight is- wait, what?!" Commentator A began until a thick blanket of darkness covered the arena, blocking all forms of view for more than an arm's length away. Using the cover of darkness, somebody forcibly entered the ring, causing a blaring of alarms from the barrier blocking the audience from entering.

Kara, however, being no more than an arm's length away from Chloe, could see exactly what had happened. Nicholas and created the cover and broken into the ring to help Chloe. At first, Kara had no idea who had entered, save for a rather hazy image of a male. When he spoke, then Kara knew who it was.

"You'll pay for what you did to Chloe. You're no different from what I thought you were." Nicholas threatened Kara.

During the commotion of the sudden conjuration, Nicholas used the cover of the darkness to remove Chloe from the arena without allowing others to see the humiliating fate that had befallen her. Moments later, the darkness dissipated, leaving an arena with only Kara and a rather large puddle inside of it.

"Well, that was unexpected." Commentator B cut in. "Anyway, Kara wins this fight, through underhanded means, no doubt."

Upon that announcement, the audience left the spectator's ring and headed back into the arena. The Sera girls and Kara's 'friends' also left Kara alone in the arena without so much of a passing glance.

Nicholas soon entered into the arena and went to help Chloe. "You don't know me you will never know me, just stay away from me!" Kara yelled at him. She lashed out by blasting the area in front of herself. To prove her point and soon Nicholas left the arena with Chloe and Kara's so called 'friends' left her alone.

Kara left the arena and pulled out her phone.

She sent a PM to Leigh.

Kara to Leigh: 'I'm sorry but I won't be able to make it into work today, something has come up. I know this is very short notice but. I just can't face anyone or do anything. I'm very sorry for springing this up. I'm very sorry for being a terrible employee."

Kara sent the PM message.

Instead of heading to work like she should have Kara went to go see Charon.

Kara left the arena alone and sent a notification to Leigh informing of non-attendance.

Leigh to Kara: "You can't just ditch us like that! The contract states that all non-attendances must be informed before 8:00am! You better get over here right now, missy, or you'll get no pay for a month! This'll normally be met with a disciplinary action, but I think that'll get you off more than punish you."

At a loss for what to do, Kara went to seek the one person whom had given her all the answers before. She headed to the 'usual spot' and called upon the power of the card given to her. Soon enough, a white doorway appeared in the middle of the space, waiting to be opened.

Kara was at a loss on what to do she didn't want to ditch work. But having to face everyone and take all their wrath was something she didn't want to deal with. As she stood in the door way to Charon's home. She just ran away and headed to the one place where she didn't want to be.

Kara showed up at the Cafe a few minutes later. She looked like a wreck emotionally and knocked on the door to be let in.

Kara dithered in front of the white door, debating her options. Eventually, Kara decided to leave even that alone and run off to the one place where she didn't want to be, despite the messages given. The doorway disappeared as Kara began to retreat from it.

Eventually, Kara reached the Cafe at around 3:28, which was two minutes before opening time. She'd missed all the set-up and everything, and even the speech she had planned. Additionally, she'd missed the messages given by Kiki and Leigh. After knocking on the door, all Kara heard was Leigh shout "We're not open yet! Wait for a bit!" While that may have been poor conduct for a people-oriented business, the situation inside possible accounted for the highly strung tensions of the management body.

Kara was at the Cafe and heard everything from Leigh. She was at a loss and once again chickened out she summoned the sword Erys had given her to her hand. Kara ran to a bridge that was nearby and tossed the sword into the river below. It flew end over end before returning to Kara's hand "leave me alone" Kara cried she turned again and ran for Charon's place.

The door opened and Kara walked inside she tried to find Charon.

Kara decided to chicken out of work once more after hearing a simple customer notification from inside. If she had stayed and explained her case, perhaps she would have been let in and only scolded a little. Regardless, Kara decided to hightail it out of there and stop by a river to try and get rid of Erys once more.

"You're testing my patience, girl!" Erys angrily cautioned Kara in her mind upon being repeatedly thrown away. "You're just begging for me to make you suffer!"

It was clear that getting rid of Erys was a no-go, so maybe it would be better to just leave it at that and think of ways around it.

After failing to remove the supposedly cursed blade from her grasp, Kara headed back over to the summoning space for the door to Charon's office. Activating the card once more, the door appeared and, this time, Kara decided to walk through it, finding herself in Charon's office once more.

"You really are all over the place right now, aren't you?" Charon questioned comfortingly. "I can tell you're at a loss as you've come to me through the old route rather than the front door."

Like normal, Charon was seated behind his desk with an empty chair in front of it.

"I can tell you have other places to be, so I'll aim to make this quick. What troubles you?" Charon asked.

Kara ignored Erys and said nothing soon enough Kara entered into Charon's office. He could clearly see that she was quite upset. "I know, I am sorry I just don't know what to do right now," Kara told Charon.

"I'll go to work later I've got some things I will have to tell them later but right now I need help," Kara begged.

So, Kara explained things to Charon she told him about how she had her battle with Haley. Which led to her being upset and how the battle ended for both. She next told Charon about how she battled against Chloe it what was supposed to be a friendly battle. But in the end, it came out as a total humiliation for poor Chloe because Kara had given into her anger. She tried to explain to Charon that for the ending of the battle with Chloe she didn't feel like herself. That she had no control over her actions like something was controlling her.

Not knowing if it'd work or not and knowing it wouldn't Kara tried to show. Charon the sword she had been given by Erys. She tried to summon it forth trying all her might to show him it. "It's all my fault with what I've done, I'm at a loss how can I explain my actions to everyone?"

Kara explained her case to Charon, whom listened attentively. She then tried to summon forth Erys, but found that summoning the blade was impossible in this place, for some reason. She also felt Erys's hold over her will falter a good deal, allowing Kara to fully explain the effects of the battle to Charon with no interruptions. Perhaps this place was equally warded against Erys as it was Chanki?

"This is indeed quite the problem." Charon agreed. "Sadly, I cannot work miracles without there being serious costs involved. It is up to you to repair the wounded bonds on your own merit. All I can offer is advice."

"I believe the cause of the distress between yourself and Haley in the mock battle was down to a promise you failed to keep. Children, especially when they are around the age Haley is, take promises as unbreakable vows that both sides must keep to. In declaring the battle as a draw, you inadvertently shattered that vow and declared the 'unbreakable promise' null and void, thus causing Haley to react in the way she did. What's done is done, so we cannot undo that. All I can offer in words of guidance is to try and find some middle ground between yourself and Haley which you can both work off to repair the bonds between yourselves."

"In the showcase battle between yourself and the Wellstone girl, you let your anger control you once more. Instead of channeling your rage into something constructive for the battle, like a well-timed strike and the spirit of competition, you instead allowed it to build up and bubble over, creating a haze of red in front of your vision and blocking out all signals of warning from your mind. You also took on the aid of an unknown and unaligned being to allow you to win, which is, as the Commentators pointed out, underhanded tactics. Chloe was fighting clean and giving it her all to win and you took an easy way out to force your victory. By your own strength, you more than likely could have won. You need to use the lessons taught to you by Ryu, and with them you can win without having to use shadowy tactics. Also, being controlled is much easier if your mind is a mess from rage. Keep a calm and cool head, and it will be much harder for others to influence you.

Making up with her is possibly going to be a monumental task considering the depth of the wounds you caused her, and the unfaltering vigil of her protector? All I can say is take things slowly. Try to explain yourself when she has calmed down and is willing to listen. Do not let up on your apology, despite how insistent she may be, but do not, under any circumstances, come across as overly insistent. If she says no, give her some time to think things over and try again at a later date."

"I know I'm just scared on the outcome of what everyone will think of me." I don't want to face them but know that I have to otherwise nothing will get fixed." Kara said.

Kara listened to everything that Charon had to say and could only agree with him. "I know I've got a long road ahead of fixing things with both Haley and Chloe along with everyone else. I'm just tired of it all everything that's been happening to me lately." Kara then got up from her seat.

"I would like to talk matters further but, I'm really late for work. Sorry for pulling out on you this quick" Kara bowed to Charon and thanked him for the little help her offered. She left his office in a hurry and returned to the Cafe. Seeing as how the Cafe was now open Kara looked for both Kiki and Leigh and soon found them both at the front.

"I'm sorry that I'm really late and for skipping out on things. I'll make it up anyway I can I don't know what it will be but please if I could explain my actions I would if given the chance."

Kara took the advice onboard which was given to her by Charon and quickly excused herself due to her tardiness from work.

"It's fine. You are a busy person now, after all, if you need to talk later, you know where to find me." Charon answered. "I hope things get better for you soon."

After leaving the office, Kara than hurried over to the Cafe, arriving at around ten past four, which was a good forty minutes late for opening, and near enough an hour late for preparation. The cafe, despite the current situation, was still very busy and the limited amount of workers in had to cover for those taking unscheduled toilet breaks due to the catastrophe from earlier. Kara began to search for her bosses, and found them both on door duty. She then began to reel off a rather length apology to the pair, until she was cut off by Leigh.

"Save it for break time. We'll talk when things calm down. Just get changed and get out her as quickly as you can. We need you on relief staff." Leigh quickly cut in.

"Being late on your first official day is rather unprofessional, but Leigh's right. We've got bigger problems!" Kiki intruded. "Get changed and go see Bryn. You'll known her as soon as you see her tricolor apron,"

As Kara looked around the Cafe, she could see how busy it was and see how. Late that she was just made things even worse for her she felt down in the dumps. And decided that she'd make up those forty minutes by staying later and doing extra cleanup work. Around the care, she then spoke to Leigh and Kiki of things before being cut off by Leigh.

"Again I'm very sorry for being late, something came up. That really upset me and I didn't know how to deal with it, I'll even work late to make up the time I missed." Kara left Leigh alone and headed to get changed she passed by the others. Not even bothering to say hello or greet them she wanted to be left alone. So once in the locker room, Kara changed into the White apron.

Leaving the room she went in search of Bryn who she found in a free moment. When she wasn't busy with her own work. "I'm very sorry I'm late but I had to take care of a rather personal matter that really upset me. I know it's not much to go on and I made you look bad but please forgive me" Kara said.

Kara quickly went off to get changed into her uniform. While getting changed, something strange overcame her. Images of a space she knew nothing about appeared in her mind, couple with a rather berating commentary from unknown voices.

The space which appeared in Kara's mind appeared to be viewed from a first-person perspective, like she, herself, was in that space. All she saw was a sparsely furnished marble tiled room, with nothing more than a single uncomfortable looking bed pressed up against the far wall nestled in a corner, a small wooden stool by a tiny wooden desk with a little candelabra on and a small table in the middle of the room on a threadbare carpet. To her left there was a wooden iron barred door with a large circular old fashioned handle on. At the bottom of the door there was a small hatch, similar to that of a pet door. In a slightly darker tone, the hatch could also be likened to the kind normally placed on prison doors for pushing food and drink through so the door didn't have to be opened.

While this particular image was being shown, the commentary was:

"Accursed girl."

"Luxury feeds the taint inside of you. Only through suffering shall the abomination be cleansed."

"You should've died with the others. You're nothing more than the daemon spawn!"

The second image that appeared was the same room, but from a different angle. The point of view was now looking directly at the desk. The bed was now on the left, pressed firmly against the wall and desk, and there was another equally old-style door to the right of the desk. This door did not have the same hatch at the bottom of it, but it was still more than likely sealed, like the other door. At the foot of the door, tucked discreetly in the corner, were two buckets. One was a simple wood and iron bucket, similar to the ones used to draw water from wells or for cleaning, and the other was a simple steel bucket.

The commentary which followed this image was slightly worse:

"This shall serve as your prison until you are cleansed."

"We should just kill you now. It'll save us a lot of hassle. Who'll miss an orphaned daemon girl?"

"Why don't we use you to train the others for combat practice? Daemons don't feel pain, do they?"

Upon the final sentence being uttered, the images faded and Kara was faced with the simple locker she was looking at before.

After the strange events, Kara went in search of Bryn, her buddy for the day. Kara managed to find her just after she'd finished covering for a Yellow Apron girl. Kara then began to reel off far too much of an apology for the poor confused girl to handle.

"Oh, no, please. Don't apologized. You've not really done anything wrong. Sure, you're a little late for work, but you're here, that's all that matters." Bryn quickly answered, sounding quite flustered. "Everyone has off days every now and then."

Bryn then realized, in all the flustering, that she'd forgotten her manners.

"Oh, sorry. I should've introduced myself sooner." Bryn hastily spoke as she took a little bow of formality, "My name is Bryn, and it's nice to meet you, Kara."

Upon finishing her greeting, Bryn offered up a polite smile.

Like most of the workers at the Cafe, Bryn wore the trademark uniform, which perfectly complimented her cute charm. Like the other workers as well, Bryn also had animal ears and tail. Bryn's animal apparel was a set of flopped over black and tan cow ears and a matching tail, ending in a nice fluffy tip. Around her neck, holding up the shoulder straps of her apron, was a choker with a yellow bow on. In front of the bow was a small golden bell which jingled with her movement. She had deep hazel eyes and gradient black and tan hair, which seemed to alternate between black and brown depending on the light angle. Unlike the animal she had the apparel of, Bryn's chest was severely lacking in cleavage. She had tiny tangerine sized breasts just barely visible behind her pressed teal, yellow and brown apron. Despite her lacking assets, she was still a pleasure to look upon, with a mixture between teenage charm, childish playfulness and an extreme ease to fluster.

As Kara was changing she was overcome for a short while. By a weird set of visions, that seemed to have entered into her mind. She found herself within a room with a bed, some other things and a barred door she heard the sounds of talking. She wasn't sure if they were talking to her or whoever else this room belonged to. They talked about cleansing her which Kara could understand why and soon the images faded away.

"What was that all about?" Kara asked herself.

She even went as far as to put on the circlet once more making it look like a small. Crown was atop her head and found Bryn.

Bryn introduced herself to Kara who gave her a nice look over. With her eyes she was a nice looking girl and Kara tried to focus her mind on the task at hand. "So, what did I miss and what am I supposed to be doing?" Kara asked.

She wasn't sure what her job was for the day since she had missed learning. More about it from being as late as she was.

After introductions were done, Bryn was left with the awkward task of explaining the current predicament.

"Oh, um..." Bryn started, blushing a little at the coming explanation. "With only one stall in the girl's toilets working, management have chosen to split the staff into two groups, which will alternate every two hours. Group one is the 'Floor staff'. This group consist of the staff members chosen for active duty, which means all of the usual work of the cafe. Customers can only request to sit with the Floor Staff, and the staff are only allowed the maximum of two drinks every forty-five minutes to cut back on toilet use. Now, onto group two. Group two are the 'Relief Staff'. The duty of the Relief staff are to keep an active watch of the Floor staff and swap with them if they...you know...um...have to go before actual breaks. We currently fall into the Relief Staff group, like the Poster girls are at present as well. Poster girls are in Relief staff at present as they're normally picked the most and we can't actually warrant that at present due to the current situation."

This explanation was clearly quite embarrassing for poor Bryn, as the blush never left her face one during it.

"In short, just stick with me and we'll cover the staff if they need 'powder breaks'." Bryn summarized. "The one downside of being Relief staff is that we can't use the toilets until we rotate, as we've always got to be ready to cover at any given moment."

Bryn explained about the current predicament.

"So, then at the moment we are just waiting for one of the Poster girls to take their turn. And we take our turn in covering for them?" Kara asked. She could see the blush on Bryn's voice and knew this was embarrassing for her. Kara decided to use the ring as a means of checking on how Bryn was currently feeling. She also tried for the first time to see if the ring would also allow her to view what one wore under their clothes.

"When it's our turn and we treat the customers we have to do anything they ask us right? I was supposed to say the stuff that I'd be willing to do and not do must missed out on it for being late." Kara said.

"The Poster Girls are on Relief duty as well, so they're covering when the Floor Staff have to go." Bryn reiterated. "We just have to mill around and look cute until Floor Staff call us over. The signal we agreed on to hide the need from customer is this:"

Bryn began to demonstrate the signal. It seemed to be a simple pushing of a hair bang behind her left ear, she then turned slightly to show a hand gesture, which looked close to 'Okay' sign but without the extended fingers, which was basically a simple circle from the thumb and forefinger pressed against the ear

"If we see that, that's our cue. However, some of them have left it so they're practically dancing in their seats, so we've also got to look out for tell-tale signs of...um...you get the idea."

During the explanation, Kara let her lust take over once more. This time, probably due to Bryn's current off-guard state, the ring managed to pierce through the barriers Kara had experienced on the others to reveal a status screen:

'Name: Bryn

Age: 15 and a half

Capacity: 34% '

The ring then reeled off the statistics for Bryn's combat capabilities. She appeared to be quite formidable in the Intelligence department, sitting at a nice 65 in that score. Her Constitution was rather weak, sitting at the 15 mark and her Dexterity was quite high being around the 50s region. Her Charisma, like all the other girls in this Cafe, was the highest of them all, sitting at an outstanding 85 and was not limited to any one 'Charm' factor as it was 'Universal'. The rest of her stats, except for Strength which was her second lowest at 20, were middling.

Kara then tried to push the ring's capabilities further and enact upon her carnal desires. Almost like it molded to her very likes, the ring began to make Bryn's outer wear translucent and show the treasure beneath the protection of clothing. Bryn's figure was not very curvy but it carried a nice childish charm to it, which betrayed her being Kara's senior for a good two and a half years. Her skin was extremely tempting to touch and looked silky smooth. Her underwear, however much she probably tried to hide it, just added to her childish charms. She had a sky blue training bra on over her budding breasts which bore the picture of the same Panda-like mascot shown on Kiki's clothing. Bryn appeared to be another 'Panda Nutter', as Florence so eloquently put it. The positioning of the panda's hands, however, was quite lewd, as they seemed to be holding up the tiny domes of Bryn's bosom. Her panties were also sky blue and holding the same panda inspiration as her upper wear. The panda image on these, however, was just a rather stern looking cartoon panda face in the middle of the front of her panties.

"Huh? Are you okay?" Bryn asked, catching on to how Kara was zoning out. "You look a little lost."

"Then what can we do to be cute?" Kara asked she thought up some ways which might help. Lighten the mood between them "you can sit on my lap, or we can keep talking and wave at the customers?" Kara says.

Kara used the time after Bryn told them they needed to be on the lookout. She looked around at the other girls her gaze traveled to the Purple Apron's wondering how their Poster Girl was doing. She looked closely trying to see if she needed help before moving on to the Teal section. Where Mia was and her other friend maybe one of them would need for both her. And Bryn to take over their spot for a tiny bit.

Kara then looked back at Bryn and read what the ring listed for her.

When pushing the ring further she was able to see what sort of underwear. Bryn was wearing she wondered if she'd get a better chance to see them. But shook her head as Bryn asked if something was wrong.

"No, I'm okay just thinking on about something," Kara told her.

She then used, this time, to look around the Cafe trying to spot if anyone looked. Like they were enjoying the show of the girl's needing to pee. As she was starting her search for the person who had wrecked the bathroom.

Kara, after perving on what kind of delicate unmentionables Bryn was wearing, decided to brainstorm what the pair could do to mill around and look cute. Kara's suggestion of Bryn sitting on her lap just sparked a deep blush to form on her face.

"N-no thanks." Bryn answered, looking down to try and hide her blush. "People might get the wrong idea,"

Kara began to look over each section to see how they were faring with the current predicament.

The purples were as hard to read as ever. None of them seemed to be showing any signs which Bryn had pointed out, however, some of the purples on Relief staff seemed to understand when and where to step in, like there was some kind of unnoticeable telepathic link between them all. It was a mixture of intriguing, confusing and creepy.

The teals were probably the most animated out of the lot with their signs. They didn't even bother using the hand signal and instead waited for themselves to reach their limit and end up dancing in their seat before being switched out and running over to the toilets. Needless to say, it was nearly all male customers in that section. The Teals seemed to have it all under control, despite leaving it until the last minute. At least, for now.

Kara also tried to begin her mission for the day and look for hints about the culprit of it all. None of the staff members seemed to show any inclination as to delight in their predicament, and more than likely were silently cursing their poor luck for getting stuck like this and also potentially cursing whoever caused the predicament in the first place. The customers were a mixed bag of emotions, on the other hand, some of them showed empathy and understanding to the younger members of the groups and actively tried to act like good 'older siblings' and ensure that no accidents happened, whereas others seemed to delight in the situation and milk it for all they could before the Relief staff stepped in and bailed out the unsuspecting victims. None of them were actively trying to cause an accident, they just seemed to like the visual cues of the desperation.

After some time, Bryn quickly perked up.

"We're needed. Some Greens are making the signal." Bryn quickly informed Kara as she began to lead her over to the Green section.

"I guess so maybe in private some time?" Kara teased.

Kara looked over both the Purple's and the Teal's so far there wasn't much to see. As they seemed to all know just what they were supposed to be doing. The teals were another matter as they seemed to be all over the place they had some of their own problems and Kara hoped Mia and Bella were doing okay.

After she searched for who might have been enjoying these matters. Kara took another moment to look around she looked for Leigh and wondered how she was enjoying this show. The same could be said for Kiki who Kara knew disliked this sort of thing.

Soon enough Bryn spoke up.

"Lead the way" Kara followed Bryn along and stayed close to her. For a moment she reached out and brushed a hand against Bryn's rear before pulling it away. And moving enough away that it looked like Kara was letting the open space between them being for moving customers and staff.

During the advancement to the Green's section, Kara tried to see how the management were holding out, and if they were enjoying the show.

Leigh and Kiki both looked to be equally as frazzled as the rest of the staff, but they were hiding it quite well. They continued to greet the increasing onslaught of customers like Door Staff were meant to. Neither of them looked like they'd catch a break any time soon. There seemed to be more customers today than yesterday, for some reason.

Also during the walk, Kara reached out and secretly caressed Bryn's rear, causing her to jump and yelp a little from shock. Her tailed shot right up, accompanied by the tinkling of her collar bell.

Bryn didn't seem to catch on to the actual perpetrator and decided to quickly shuffle along to the Green's section. Upon reaching the pair, it seemed like it was the customers who actually prompted the call from the girls, and it was not done by the girls themselves. Both of the Greens looked quite young, just a little younger than the Sera twins, maybe. One was clearly Tama, as Kara could recognize from the previous day, and the other was another young Green. It appeared that mostly the youngest staff members get placed in Green until their personalities develop from Childish energy to their true personalities.

The customers explained that both of the girls looked a little more bouncy than normal and restless, so they prompted for the girls to signal for Relief staff. Bryn hurriedly urged the Greens to take a 'potty break', as she worded it. They didn't seem too keen until Bryn was a little more insistent, then the Greens looked a little more scared than argumentative and did as their senior had asked. It seemed like Bryn, despite her usual jumpy personality, could be quite commanding when needed.

"I'm...er...currently training a new staff member, so is it okay if they sit in on this?" Bryn asked the customer, sounding just as shy as she usually does. The customer had no objections and indicated for Kara to sit in the empty seat next to Bryn.

Bryn didn't seem to notice that Kara was the one who touched her. So she remained where she was not trying anything else. When they reached the green section Kara saw that it wasn't the greens who called them but two customers. Both the greens looked young and one was clearly Tama who Kara still had not spoken to yet. She then listened to the customers who explained matters to them.

The greens then left to take care of their needs and Kara joined Bryn at the table. Taking a seat next to her. "I'm Kara how are you two doing?" Kara asked. Doing her best to sound professional and placed a hand on Bryn's shoulder to try and help calm her down.

After the departure of the Greens, Kara and Bryn were left with the customers. Taking into account Bryn's nervousness, Kara placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, and Bryn seemed to calm down, if only a little.

The usual small talk ensued. The customers were actually a pair of girls who wore the same uniform as Chloe did. However, they looked a little more like seniors than people from Chloe's year group. They could potentially be Sixth Form students or, perhaps, in the year above Chloe. During the engagement of small talk, they confirmed that they did have younger siblings who were so much like the two Greens whom they were talking to. Stubborn and argumentative to a fault if their play time was interrupted, but eventually understanding the situation and going along with their big sister's wishes. Bryn's talking was still more nerves than calculated, but Kara's help was aiding her to not make a fool of herself. It seemed like the reason why Bryn was placed on pot wash was because she was even shyer than the Teals and had a really hard time talking to people who were older than her, which were most of the customer base. This was, possibly unintentionally, admitted by Bryn herself. These girls seemed rather easy to talk to and friendly as well.

Kara wasn't sure how to calm down Bryn further. There was something she could do but that might cause trouble.

Kara noticed them both girl's wore similar outfits like Chloe did. For a moment she thought of the poor girl before returning to normal. She used, this time, to make small talk with both girls while also doing her best to help take to load off Bryn's shoulder she placed a hand on Bryn's leg just padding it as a sense of helping. Kara also tried her best with asking both customers some questions about their likes and dislikes. How they were enjoying the cafe and even asking if either. Of the girl's had any requests for both Bryn and Kara to do.

It also seemed with all the needs of the other staff. So far Kara was keeping in control over her lust and not giving in fully. Sure things were rather small but she wanted to have some of her own fun. She again padded Bryn's leg then moved her hand away.

Kara's reassuring hand became more of a 'seeking' hand a few moments later, as she placed it on Bryn's leg a little too close to her forbidden zone for Bryn's liking. Bryn evidently tensed up a little with that stimulation, but it wasn't too recognizable from an external perspective.

The exchange of conversation went back and forth, creating the usual lighthearted atmosphere of the Cafe. The girls had no requests as only Young Greens could really fulfil their requests, and Bryn, despite being quite short for her age, was still a little too big for the request.

Soon enough, the pair of Greens came back and decided to take up position on the customer's laps. They snuggled up close to their chests while the girls began to gently ruffle their hair and stroke them like little kittens. The girls offered from Bryn and Kara to stay and talk a little more, but Bryn politely declined, saying that others may need the cover for breaks. Once both Bryn and Kara were thanked for their assistance from both customer and worker (at the customer's insistence), it was time to move back to milling around.

She felt Bryn tense up when her hand was upon her leg. She was only doing it for her own fun and to help her out some. Neither of the girls had any requests for both Kara and Bryn so it was just an easy conversation that went back and forth.

The greens then came back and took a seat by both Kara and Bryn. While the others were being petted like cats Kara looked at Bryn. Wondering when they'd be able to do something like that at all so she again placed her hand on Bryn's legs petting it gently. Soon enough it was their time to leave and Kara removed her hand.

After the departure from the Green section and the return to the observation routes, Kara seemed to be going on a little further ahead than Bryn. She didn't even notice Bryn had fallen behind slightly until she noticed her increasing her pace a little to keep up.

It was relatively quiet for calls now as most sections were being kept under control by the great skill of the Poster Girls. This shift on Relief Staff was probably going to be easier than anticipated, unless...

Nearing the table where they had once been Kara reached it and was about. To sit down when she noticed that Bryn wasn't with her turning around to look for her. She could see that Bryn had fallen in some ways and that she was moving closer to Kara. Soon Bryn reached her and took a seat beside her.

"That went well" Kara spoke up.

Seeing around the cafe there was a moment of quiet time for them as. Everyone else seemed busy with their own things and Kara and Bryn weren't needed yet. Using, this time, Kara looked around once more her gaze traveled to the teal section looking to see how Mia was doing and if she needed any help. Kara also took some time to look for the third girl who had been with Mia and Bella yesterday.

After her small search of the teal section Kara once more looked around for anyone. Who might be up to some sort of mischief like they were about to play a prank on one of the girls? Who needed to use the restroom after searching for that Kara's gaze turned back to Bryn,

"How are you holding up?" Kara asked.

Upon the return to the rest area, Kara decided to voice her opinion on the situation.

"It would've gone better if I hadn't been so jumpy." Bryn sighed. "And, I know you were trying to help, but touching my leg like that will only make matters worse."

During the rest time, Kara looked around at the Teal section to see how the shyest girls were doing. It was still quite hectic there, with workers not knowing if they were coming or going, or perhaps both. Mia seemed to be keeping a good hold on the crisis and allowing for a good deal of the others to take much needed toilet breaks though her, herself, was looking a little on the fidgety side. The third bursting teal from the day before, whom the ring notified as Beth, was one of the retreating Teals to the porcelain throne. She had both of her hands subtly (though not as subtle as she may have hoped) pressed into her crotch. The ring, as Beth was in no fit state to resist the interrogation, placed her Capacity at 82%, with Caffeine modifiers still in place. The state of her underwear was still dry, but repeated close calls like this may change that.

After spying on the Teals, Kara went searching once more for a potential suspect who may be enjoying this.

All that Kara could really see were a few males playing around with the Teals, trying to make then stay for a while longer, despite how the poor girls were on the verge of flooding. Thankfully, Mia had managed to draw their attention away by trying to be forceful with her warning, but actually turning out to be more cute than fierce, like a little yappy dog trying to be intimidating. It seemed to do the trick, as the heat was taken off the trembling Teals.

After looking around for visual cues, Kara turned her attention back to Bryn and asked how she was holding up. She jumped a little in surprise, looking like she was lost in thought before, and gave her answer.

"Oh, um, er...I'm doing okay, thanks." Bryn answered. "How about you?"

Bryn wished things hand gone better and she knew Kara had touched her leg. "I was only trying to help out some nothing more than that," Kara told her.

While looking around the teal section. It was quite hectic their workers didn't know who was coming or going. Mia was keeping a hold on her own need of letting others take. Care of their needs but she clearly was needing to go. Kara learned the girl from yesterday was named Beth who was retreating to the restroom she clearly. Needed to go she wondered if Beth would make it or if someone would cause her to lose control.

Kara only saw a few males playing with the teals they were only. Trying to make them stay longer then was needed. Part of Kara wanted to go over and help Mia out maybe using her own attitude could help draw some attention away from the other girls. Who could use the restroom without being teased by the males? Yet Kara didn't know when she and Bryn would be called up again so she remained where she was.

Bryn seemed to be doing okay and asked how Kara was.

"I'm doing okay, just wish a little fun would come our way. I've seen what some of the customer's request or do to the other employees and I'd like to try that out at some point today."

She again took a look around the Cafe, this time, looking for anyone who could. Be watching her either out of anger or that they wanted to request her and Bryn for some fun.

Kara seemed eager to try out requests from Customers.

"You really shouldn't be looking forward to that that much." Bryn answered with a slight smile and a shake of her head. "I've heard that some of the Purple customers ask for the Purple girls to kick them in the groin for the sake of it while berating them and calling them 'sick pigs'. Purple customers are weird. Just like the Purples themselves."

Kara then decided to look around the Cafe.

Judging by the general flow of customers and workers, and using a few sections of complicated 'what if' scenario mathematics questions, Kara was able to get a rough idea of the demand for the limited facilities. During the time she'd been working, which was just coming up to the half-hour mark, and listening in to the conversations of some of the relief staff, Kara was able to deduce that the general volume for toilet use in a Customer to Staff ratio was this: Over the course of roughly 30 minutes, around 5 customers use the facilities, of differing genders of course, and around 11 Staff members use them, with most focus being Greens and Teals. If this was to keep up, as there are more Teals and Greens being frequent visitors, there was an extremely high chance that, if the timing was perfect, a Teal or Green may end up not quite making it due to either their overly playful or overly shy nature, with Greens being the more accident prone due to their smaller capacity from being young. Science and Mathematics can be applied to fetish life, it seems.

Additionally, from the corner of the ring's scanning receptacle, Kara garnered a rough idea why Bryn had lagged behind and looked a little distracted. Her capacity was sitting at the 58% mark which, for someone with her lacking constitution, was the 'you need to go real soon, better take care of this quickly' zone. However, as Bryn was currently relief staff, she had limited toilet privileges. She could, at a push, request that Kara covered for her when they next covered staff members so she can go off and tend to her pressing need, but she was far too shy to even think that unless matters got worse. Her mental state at present was distracted, so Kara might be able to push the ring even more and test what powers it had, or could develop...

"I don't think I'd want that to happen to me," Kara said. As she heard what Bryn spoke of about the Purple's doing.

She looked around the cafe once more.

Kara was able to learn in her search that over the course of 30 min that around five customers. Had used the bathroom and that most of the focus was on the Greens and Teals. If things kept going something bad could happen at any point and time. While this made her happy that someone might lose control she didn't want to have to see them suffer through the humiliation of what Chloe had gone through.

Kara was also able to learn that Bryn's need to go was growing. She was surprised that she had not asked to go or anyone had come over to take her shift for a few minutes. As she was thinking on what to do Kara thought on using the ring again. This time, she used it to test if it could tell how close Bryn was to leaking into her panties. Like how many minutes she had left before something happened to her.

"Only the customers could see that as being good." Bryn giggled. "I'll never understand the Purples and their fans. The Pinks are equally as confusing, and so are the Browns. I'm still not sure what half of them are trying to accomplish with their antics."

After her search for Staff problems, Kara decided to push the ring's capabilities once more, willing it to show her a statistical count for impending floods. As Kara willed it harder, another status screen began to show next to 'Capacity', it looked like a little Stopwatch. With a thought trying to figure out what this new symbol meant, the usual status screen tabbed over to one with several numbers and timers counting down.

This new screen showed around four different timers, each counting down a rough estimation towards 'Critical Expulsion'.

'Time Breakdown for Critical Expulsion:

Natural Time (based on current capacity level multiplied by general rise in level): 00:24:32 until leaks occur. 00:48:12 until Critical levels. 00:50:01 until involuntary release.

Modified Time (based on Caffeine levels/extended drinking): 00:10:02 until leaks occur, 00:11:30 until Critical levels. 00:12:00 until involuntary release.

Modified Time (based on external stimuli e.g: tickling, laughing, pushing): 00:15:10 until leaks occur. 00:18:50 until Critical levels. 00:20:20 until involuntary release.

Modified Time (based on arousal levels/witnessing similar predicament): 00:12:10 until leaks occur. 00:15:15 until Critical levels. 00:17:05 until involuntary release'

This breakdown appeared to be shown in 'HH:MM:SS' time, meaning 'Hours: Minutes: Seconds'. By the looks of this, if Bryn does not fulfil any of the other criteria, she had around 24.5 minutes until she started leaking. She'd be better off just going now.

"The Pinks don't seem to like me very much, but that's another story. Have you ever came here as a customer before?" Kara asked.

In her pushing of the rings powers a new power came. It looked like a little stopwatch at first like it was trying to figure out something. The usual status screen was tabbed over with some times and countdowns. She was now able to tell just how long Bryn had before total failure and she read to herself what could happen.

Kara learned as well that Bryn had 24.5 before she started to leak. As Kara thought on this she wondered on the best course of action. "Who do you think will be the next to call for our help?" Kara asked.

"Pinks don't really like anyone, to be honest." Bryn informed Kara. "I've come here before on my non-working days to just relax and talk to everybody from a customer perspective. Leigh says that'll help me get a better idea in how to interact with customers as I can learn from Experience."

Kara began to imagine just what sort of carnal fun she could exact with her ring's new function. It was a nice piece of technology, being able to mold and adapt to the wearer's own desires, and it could possibly gain new traits if she used it in different situations.

Kara then asked who might next call for help. Bryn began to look at the different sections and soon had an answer to her question.

"Yellow's need us." Bryn answered as she began to get up, seemingly forgetting about her own pressing need to bring relief to others. "This should be the easiest one we get."

"You seem able to handle yourself well enough. Though as you say with more practice you will break out of your shell."

Soon enough the Yellows were in need of the pair. Again Bryn seemed to forget about her own needs and both girls made their way over to the Yellow Section. Before she got there Kara wondered on how things were going for the others for just a brief moment.

Kara offered words of encouragement for Bryn.

"Thanks, but I've still got a long way to go until I can serve customers like the others." Bryn answered with a slight smile.

The pair made their way over to the Yellow section, where relief staff had already been provided, but they were also in quite the predicament. With a quick explanation from the customer, a college-aged male, they found out that Kate had provided relief for Mary, whom was the Youngest Yellow staff member working, but Kate had unintentionally fallen asleep after drinking far too much coffee and was now slightly squirming on the customer's lap s she curled up with the infamous lap-pillow.

Kate, like the Persian cat's ears and tail she had, was nearly always asleep. She was a small girl, just a little bigger than Lilly and around the same height as Kara, with flowing blonde hair and deep sapphire eyes, when she had then open. She carried an air of relaxation and calm around her, relieving anyone of any stresses they may have just by being near her. It was obvious why she was chosen as the Yellow's poster girl as she practically embodied all the virtues the Yellow Apron stood for: Unparalleled relaxing aura, able to calm even the most tense person, and silky smooth hair, ears and tail, able to bring joy and happiness to all that stroked them.

As Kate was asleep, it was a near instantaneous success for Kara's ring to work its magic. Kate's capacity was sitting at 87%, well into the danger zone for someone of a Constitution of 15. Using the next function, the 'Bursting Point' function, it appeared that she'd well surpassed the 'Leaking' and 'Critical Levels', prompting the 'Leak' stats to sit at '3 times: 2 seconds, 5 seconds, 10 seconds'. The Involuntary release timer showed that she had around 10 seconds before voiding. No chance for her to reach a toilet in that time. Soon enough, a quiet hissing sound was heard from Kate's direction, followed by an evident crinkling. As Kara had experience with these things, she knew that Kate had taken precautions and wore some 'Sleep Shorts'. The gentle hissing and crinkling carried on for a good 15 seconds before trickling to a stop, coupled with her capacity reaching 0% and her 'Bursting Point' being marked as 'Critical Expulsion passed'. Kate just slept through all of it, not even knowing that it was happening. There was also an evident rise in the customer's trousers upon the wetting happening on his lap.

Around ten seconds after the accident happened, Kate began to wake up, possibly disturbed by the wetness in her lower regions. The nappy had actually kept it all in, surprisingly.

"Oh..." Kate mused sleepily, he voice sounding like the sweetest nectar to ears, carrying a delightful calming tone to it. "Oh, well..."

Kate didn't appear too fussed by her evident accident. She simply turned to the customer, licked his cheek a little and apologized.

"Sorry about that. I hope I didn't make a mess of your clothes." Kate simply said, like she was used to all of this. "I'd better go and change. Sorry, once more."

"How about this if I have a day off I can come in. And if you are working can serve me as this can help you out?" Kara asked.

There seemed to be a problem in the yellow section as Kate had taken over for Mary. Yet Kate had fallen asleep after drinking too much coffee. Kara took some time to look over the girl she looked cute and was a perfect match for the Yellow Apron. Kara's ring then told her that Kate was about to have an accident. This filled the girl with pure emotion as she was happy to witness this first hand. Soon enough Kate did have her accident and Kara wished it was her who Kate was having the accident on.

Ten seconds later Kate woke up who didn't seem too upset about what had happened.

"It happens to everyone go take the time you need to change," Kara told Kate with a smile. She then looked around for some napkins and began to clean the floor. Just in case Kate had leaked at all in doing so she was flashing her panties to anyone who was looking her way.

"That won't really help matters that much as I know you and you're younger than me. I only freeze up when older people are involved." Bryn explained. "Though, feel free to come in when you've got free time and request me. I'm always up to serve staff members."

During the accident in progress from Kate, Bryn began to whimper ever so quietly, barely audible over the hissing and crinkling from Kate. She was also fidgeting around on the spot slightly, if the ringing from her bow bell was anything to go by.

Kara tried to comfort Kate after the accident, but she just simply smiled a sweet smile and answered:

"I guess sleep's more important than peeing for me." She giggled. "Leigh makes me wear these crinkly things since I accidentally peed on a Health Inspector's lap once."

Kate began to slowly push herself off the large sofa-bed like seat she was on and shuffle her way over to the toilets. It was actually unneeded for Kara to try and clean anything up as the protection Kate had on was insanely absorbent, not even a drop escaped when she squeezed her legs together for a stretch.

Bryn was willing to let Kara request her if she came in as a customer. This gave Kara some nice thoughts but she placed them aside and focused on the task at hand. Kate then spoke up to Kara before she left.

"Well, that wouldn't be good," Kara says.

She stopped cleaning the floor after seeing there was nothing to really clean up.

The talk of accidents was just making Bryn even more aware of her own need, prompting more jingling bell sounds to quietly echo around the area. She didn't seem to realize she was acting quite instinctively for being in such close proximity to a customer and someone she only met today.

Once Kate had disengaged off around half the way to the toilets, which was around 15ft away from their current position, it was more than just Bryn's need which was causing her unrest. She now seemed to be affected by her 'Customer Paralysis' once more. The rumors of a calming aura around the yellows seemed to have more grounds than 'just rumors'. Bryn just simply looked down, whimpered softly and wiggled from side to side a little. According to the ring, Bryn was now in the 'Modified time based on witnessing' category, which placed her actual time until leaking down to 00:06:28, just under 6 and a half minutes until the first warning came.

A few seconds later, Kate came shuffling back to the group. Upon the customer looking rather surprised that it was a quick trip, Kate elaborated:

"Toilets are full. Wake me up when Mary comes back." Kate sleepily yawned as she climbed back onto the customers lap and sat with her damp protection over his pitched tent before resting her head on his shoulder and gently purring like a cat as she began to fall asleep. Bryn let out an unintentional whine of dismay upon hearing that clarification.

Kara heard the sound of more jingling bells and looked over at Bryn. Who still needed to go and was making her own need worse. Kara didn't bring up anything else and talked. With the customer just making small talk about the day. Yet with the way Bryn was currently acting Kara watched her out of the corner of her eye. Seeing her wiggle and squirm in her car was making Kara excited. She tried to keep her mind focused.

Soon enough Kate came back saying the toilets were full. Bryn then lets out a whine of dismay "guess it can't be helped at least the toilet isn't broken." Kara said. She wanted Kate to lay on her lap looking over at Bryn Kara spoke with her.

"Is anything wrong?" Kara asked.

When Kate explained the current situation, Kara posed a very ironic statement.

"Don't say that." Kate answered with a small smile. "We'll really be in a bind if any more break down."

Eventually, due to Bryn's ceaseless desperate potty dancing, Kara decided to pose the awkward question, prompting a surprised jump and quiet yelp from her. Her movements quickly stop, but she was standing with her legs locked together and her hips were still slightly wiggling.

"N-no, not at all..." Bryn quickly answered, trying to sound as convincing as possible. "I-I was just trying to...stretch out a little! Yeah, I was feeling a little tensed up, that's all."

Another trait of the Teals she had was that she was a terrible liar. It was obvious that she was just trying to cover up the real reasons.

Sorry" Kara replied back to Kate.

Even though Kara had only known Kate for a couple of minutes she seemed. Like a rather nice girl and with Bryn's own growing need and Kara's own growing excitement. She tried to take her mind off things and speak with the customer again. Yet she couldn't think of anything to say she just kept watching Bryn even trying to peek at her panties. When Bryn wasn't looking her way she looked over at Kate and wanted to touch her bottom.

Bryn then spoke back to her.

"Do, you need any help maybe a leg rub will help don't want you feeling tensed up?" Kara asked.

As Kara's carnal desires grew, her lustful intentions were a little less hidden. She asked if rubbing Bryn's leg would help matters.

"N-No thanks. I-I'll be okay." Bryn quickly answered, blushing slightly. "If you do that I'll floo- er. I mean, I'll feel even tenser."

The Freudian slip in the answer from Bryn just clarified her need even more. She looked even more worried about standing without holding now. Seconds later, she let out a slight whimper and her hands darted to her lower regions. According to the ring, she'd 'leaked' once for around '2 seconds'. It was rather premature, as the leak countdown was still going. Suddenly, the numbers began to rapidly decline due to the lack of additional reinforcements down there.

'Time until Leaks: passed. 1 leak lasting 2 seconds. Time until Critical Levels: 00:04:05. Time until involuntary release: 00:05:21'.

Bryn quickly spoke up about the leg rubbing. "There has to be something I can do to help?" Kara asked. She knew Bryn had to pee and wanted in on the fun she looked over at Kate and gave into her lust again petting the girl's round cute bottom. The customer not knowing what was going on watched what Kara did before she took her hand away and looked at Bryn.

The ring told Kara that Bryn had leaked some.

"Maybe when given the chance you can wear what Kate's wearing?" Kara whispered. She reached and cupped Bryn's hands gently hoping to comfort the girl.

"T-there's not really much you can do." Bryn answered while squirming a little, oblivious to her own body's movements. The customer was watching intently. Two wettings in the space of five minutes? Best. Day. EVER!

Kara gave into her urges to touch Kate's padded rump. She giggled a little sleepily as she moved around a little, prompting more crinkling to happen. After that, Kara tried once more to stave off Bryn's urges by holding her hand. She then prompted a rather embarrassing question, which caused Bryn to quickly rapidly turn on the spot and shake her head.

"No way! That'll be far too embarrassing." Bryn retorted, gasping slightly as she realized her movements caused a little 'leak' according to the ring.

'Leaks: 2. first leak - 2 seconds, Second leak - 1.5 seconds.'

Kara's holding hand trick was only met with a tight squeeze as Bryn tried to valiantly hold on to her disquieted distiller.

Bryn was still squirming and said there was nothing Kara could do. The customer only watched and the tent in his pants seemed to grow. Still holding onto Bryn's hands Kara she felt Bryn tighten her grip on them. Kara let go of Bryn's hands and moved closer to the girl. "I know you need to pee, I'll help you out." Kara looked around trying to see if anyone could take Bryn's spot to allow her to use the restroom no one was open.

So, Kara gave up on that instead she hugged Bryn closer. "Everything will be okay sweetie" She hugged the girl.

Despite Bryn's best attempts at 'hiding' her need, Kara caught on really quickly to the real reason for her senior's unrest. Bryn just blushed bright red, looked at the ground and nodded weakly.

"I've been holding since before you got here." Bryn admitted to Kara alone. "I didn't get a chance to go before being placed on...'R' staff..."

Bryn's neglect to say the word 'Relief' was probably down to her own predicament.

After giving a quick look around for 'Relief' Relief staff, Kara tried to hug Bryn to make things better. However, it had the adverse effect as Kara's body pressed against the slight bulge from Bryn's building bladder. Prompting another, slightly longer leak and a gasp from Bryn.

'Leaks: 3. First leak - 2 seconds, Second Leak - 1.5 seconds. Third leak - 4 seconds.'

Bryn just quietly mumbled:

"Please don't do that."

Thankfully, Mary came back from the toilets, looking as 'Yellow-esque' as Kate did. Mary actually looked like a younger version of Kate, so much so that they could be sisters. The resemblance was near uncanny. The only real difference was that Mary looked a little more 'loli-esque' than Kate, but that could be down to her age. After all, Kate's 17 according to the ring, not that she looks that old, and Mary's only 8, also pointed out by the ring.

"I-Igottagodosomething!" Bryn rapidly stated, merging her words together as she darted off towards the toilets. Thankfully, she seems to have found some semblance of relief.

"You should have said it was an emergency maybe they would have let you go then," Kara said. With Kara hugging Bryn she heard a gasp and Bryn mumbled for her not to hug her. Kara was only trying to comfort the girl nothing more.

Soon Mary came back from the toilets and soon enough Bryn dashed over towards them. "N-No!" Kara called out after her. Clearly upset she had missed her chance for the girl to wet herself in front of her. This left girl with a load of excitement in her and nothing to do about it.

Kara was not the only one looking a little disheartened by Bryn's salvation. The customer also looked a little let down. Miracles don't happen often, after all. However, he did have two loli-like cat girls purring and sleeping on him at present. Kate was still in her earlier spot, and Mary had taken up Kate's old sleeping perch. The poor customer was stuck between two roses and had no means of giving in.

Around three minutes passed as Bryn came back to join the rest, head bowed in defeat (?) and tail tucked between her legs. However, the ring didn't seem to point out that she'd had any form of accident, as it listed her underwear status in the 'Underwear Appraisal' section showed up as just 'Damp' from her earlier leaks.

Bryn gently nudged Kate awake and informed her of the free facilities. Kate just rubbed her eyes, licked the customer once more and shuffled off to the toilets.

"We're done here." Bryn informed Kara.

Kara just sat there not really knowing what to do. She felt as the customer felt defeated by Bryn's retreat to the bathroom. While he had two yellows to play with Kara had no one. So she didn't say anything to the customer and Bryn returned tell Kara they were done with the area.

Going back to their earlier table which was free Kara sat down.

Bryn still looked quite down after reaching the group table once more. There was silence until a pair of playful familiar voices chimed in.

"This seat taken?" The first one asked as a Green apron with a squirrel tail poking out of it moved behind one of the free chairs on the four-seater table.

"I take it this one's free as well?" The other Green clad squirrel asked.

Soon enough, Felicity and Florence had joined the little pair.

"So, how's today been so far with...you know?" Florence asked with a wink at Kara.

"Everything go okay for your new friend?" Felicity questioned. "Not given in yet, I take it?"

Bryn seemed just as down as Kara was as no one said a thing. Just then a pair of familiar voices spoke up. Kara looked around to see Felicity and Florence were near them.

"Nope you can use them" Kara informed them.

The twins joined them and both girls asked how she was doing.

"Um... it's been okay, and no that's not something I should be doing. Unless you'd like me to do that with you?" Kara asked to Felicity.

With the twins here she hoped they wouldn't mention anything about Chloe.

Kara offered her own sly remark back to Felicity, who just chuckled and answered:

"You're more tenacious than I thought. I thought you'd have been splayed out on the floor in a puddle of blood by now from so many nosebleeds." Felicity answered. "There's still time. We're not even at breaks yet."

"So, what did you do to Little Miss Shyster next to you?" Florence asked. "She looks like she's just seen something bad."

While Kara gave her answers, Florence thought a little on how Bryn could've ended up like that. Soon enough, she had to stifle a laugh, which soon broke away.

"Did Mary forget to tell you that it was a boy's urinal that was free?" Florence asked Bryn, who just whimpered and sunk her head lower, trying to hide the increasing redness on her face,

Felicity returned with her own remark.

"And give the staff another problem I don't think so, maybe it you wanted to help in certain matters like you sister did yesterday perhaps that can give you what you want to see?" Kara asked.

Florence then spoke up.

"Nothing really just spent time with her is all," Kara looked over. She saw that Bryn looked to be down.

"Lay off her some would you she is embarrassed enough." Kara said.

Kara's comment about helping 'like Florence did' took Felicity's interest.

"Oh, do you even know what I'm capable of?" Felicity asked with a sly grin. "Want to find out? If you do, you'd better do something juicy for me."

Kara gave her answer and requested for Florence to lay off Bryn a little.

"I'm only teasing." Florence chuckled. "Bryn's not too overly sensitive unless you say something about her...animal traits."

Florence then turned back to Bryn.

"So, did you see it? The one-eyed snake, I mean?" Florence asked. "What's it like? I've always been curious."

Bryn just whimpered a little more before answering.

"I've seen some things that no girl should see..." Bryn answered cryptically. "The thing...so dangly...so...so...ah!"

Bryn's face when a deeper shade of red as the ring indicated that Bryn had a new status bar.

'Arousal: 26%'

Felicity seemed interested on Kara's offer.

"Not really but I'd like to know, sure I'd like to find out and what do you want in return?" Kara asked.

Florence gave her answer.

"Bryn is a nice girl and cute if I may add" Kara went on to say.

Bryn then whimpered a little.

Florence spoke of a one eyed snake.

"That's not something that I'd want to see" Kara says.

She then saw that Bryn had a new status bar she was clearly aroused.

Kara seemed up for the offer, so Felicity gave her task.

"I want you to have Mia do a repeat of what happened to Bryn. Have her on the verge of losing it and have her forced to use a boy's urinal." Felicity challenged Kara. "The thing is, Mia's a little harder to engage in the taboo of entering the Boy's room. However, if it stood between her and sodden undies, she'll do anything. I want proof of this, mind."

Kara's comment on calling Bryn 'Cute' prompted her to place her hands on her reddening cheeks as a smile crossed her face. The compliment worked, it appeared. Kara then gave her opinion on male anatomy. Florence just brushed it aside with a wave of her hand.

"We know you prefer the curtains over the rod." Florence commented. "This is talk for girls who like a rod in the curtains, and not overlapping ones."

Florence's euphemisms just embarrassed Bryn further, prompting a significant rise in her Arousal, possibly based on fantasizing about those things.

'Bryn's Arousal: 48% (reaching high arousal)'

Felicity stated what she wanted Kara to do. She listened and wondered if it was good having Mia nearly have an accident sounded like a good idea. "How am I supposed to get you proof it's not like I can just take her underwear off her?" Kara asked. She then stated her own on what she wanted Felicity to do.

"I want to have fun with someone, that person must be will to accept it. And return the favor to me as well." Kara stated.

Kara's comment on Bryn made her blush further. Florence brushed her comment about the male parts aside.

"Curtains are better than rods and I'm sure you'd and Bryn would like nothing. More than to be locked in a room filled with Rods."

Kara requested elaboration on how, exactly, she's meant to provide proof.

"There's CCTV all over the Cafe, except in the toilets. I could witness you delaying her until breaking point, and I also know you can make yourself partially invisible by using either of your powers. I want you to infiltrate the Boy's toilets when she's inside and catch some footage on your phone. It's got a Video Camera, right?" Felicity explained. "You might say that's an invasion of privacy, but what you're requesting in return just denies general norms anyway, so it's an equal trade. Also, I'm going to need more information to go off rather than just 'someone' and 'having fun', but that can wait until you've kept up your end of the bargain. Are you in agreement?"

Kara tried to turn the talk of curtains and rods against Florence. However, she just smiled in response and licked her lips a little.

"Now that's something I wouldn't mind to happen." Florence answered. Bryn just whimpered some more, fidgeted a little on her seat and kept both her hands under the table, for some reason.

Bryn's Arousal was now at around 68%, which was listed as 'High Arousal Levels'. She was probably picturing it all in her head, and her hands were probably toying with something to keep her urges in rather than out. Seeing how Bryn was on the edge of becoming extremely horny, Florence decided to press the issue a little more.

"Being in a room like that would mean that all you can smell, see and hear would be...pork swords!" Florence commented. "Pork Swords here, there and everywhere. There's no escape from them. Their long shafts, their stilted tips, their throbbing pulsations. It'll be a sausage fest for the ages!"

While Bryn's arousal began to skyrocket higher as she mumbled incomprehensible things to herself and her arms started moving in suggestive ways, Florence chuckled and turned to Kara.

"She's all warmed up for you now. It's just down to you whether you want to finish her off or let her suffer in horniness." Florence informed Kara with a sly wink.

'Bryn's arousal: 82% (Reaching critical levels!)'

Kara listened to what Felicity had to say.

"Wait how did you kn..." Kara stopped herself from finishing at first then remembered. She had read stuff off of Kara before so, of course, Felicity would know about her powers. "Yeah, my phone can record stuff I'll get you the information you want. As for 'someone' and 'having fun' I'd like to be able to touch someone like kissing and caressing. It doesn't have to be something that leads to something totally lewd. Just enough that said the person and myself can enjoy it. As for who I'd like that to be well why not surprise me and pick a girl here at the cafe who'd enjoy that sort of thing?" Kara asked.

Byrn's arousal levels kept climbing higher while Kara talked with Florence.

"Yet you'd also be able to touch them and feel their warmth in your hands. Maybe taste there white cream with your mouth or suck your finger clean. Yet then you bear witness to the single largest shaft you have ever seen with your very own eyes. Just think of that going between your legs and up inside of you?" Kara says.

She didn't like talking about shafts.

Kara noticed that Bryn was doing incomprehensible things to herself. Then heard Florence chuckle and speak once more.

Kara looked over at Bryn.

"Bryn what if you found yourself in a large field with nothing but shafts think of it. As a shaft forest if you will there be large ones, and shorts one's even multiple ones."

Kara elaborated more on her request.

"Just kissing and touching? You don't really need my help for that. All you need is to be charming enough to get someone to be willing to do that." Felicity sighed. "You seriously underestimate what I'm capable of. Anyway, if that's what you want, then I'll provide, but, only if you provide as well. I want that footage. You have until Break time, which is just over half-hour away."

The lewd talk of shafts and special places continued, and Bryn continue to picture lewd things and engage in mild pleasuring.

"You sound like you're knowledgeable of boy's parts." Florence interjected. "And here I was thinking that only ditches get your blood pumping. You got a secret on the side?"

Kara continued to lewdly interrogate Bryn, bringing up imagery of a forest of dongs. Bryn's arousal level began to steadily increase and her blush of embarrassment took on an indication of being changed to a reddening of the face from being horny.

"Dick forest..." Bryn mumbled quietly. "Big dicks, little dicks...so long...so strong...so..."

Despite the publicity of the situation, it appeared that Bryn's egos was getting out of control as it was evident that she was gently rubbing herself under the table and her dress. However, Kara's 'Underwear Appraisal' function on the ring made it clear that her hands were lewdly pushing against the gently vibrating lips of her lower regions. She was going to start full on masturbating soon, regardless of who or what might be watching. She was already preparing to pull her panties aside so she could climax without getting her underwear wet. Will Kara allow her this pleasure, or will she rather force her to hold off until they got somewhere more private?

'Bryn's Arousal: 94% (Critical Levels! Masturbation started.)'

Felicity asked if that was all Kara wanted. Which made Kara think on more of what she wanted to go with Bryn doing suggestive things next to her Kara couldn't help but feel aroused herself. "Wetting themselves for sure, and umm... being able to touch their curtain." Kara felt herself slipping into a world of her own making as her lust started to grow again. While beginning to picture herself having fun with a girl. She half heard what Felicity said and after a few moments regained control over herself as Florence spoke again.

"I am not, and I do have a secret on the side but something that I don't think you'd ever like to see," Kara told her being serious for a moment. Kara heard what Bryn said and looked at her once more as she started to openly masturbate in front of the small group.

While Kara was enjoying the show she decided to have Bryn wait until later. What she did was lean over and kissed Bryn full on the lips in front of both the twins. Before pulling back away from Bryn "Bryn dear I think we should be looking for who else needs attention?" Kara asked.

Kara elaborated a little more on her request.

"Sure. Just do what I told you to do and we'll work on our end of the bargain." Felicity answered.

Kara decided to get serious, for once, when Florence probed about 'Secrets on the Side'.

"I'm aware. I've seen." Florence replied, unmoved by Kara's seriousness.

Due to Bryn's own hormonal imbalance, Kara was also drawn into a world of lust. Bryn had already pulled her panties a little to the side and was beginning to insert her fingers into her special place as a faint schlick~ was starting to be heard. Kara decided to make Bryn hold off for now and kissed her openly on the lips in front of the twins, who just looked on in a mixture of surprise and mischievousness. The kiss, however, coupled with Bryn's heightened arousal and stimulation, caused her to climax a little as the sound of liquid hitting tiles echoed under the table. The shock of the sudden kiss also returned Bryn back to her old self, if still a little too horny. Her blush of lewdness was, once more, replaced with one of embarrassment.

"R-right." She simply answered as Kara pulled away from the kiss.

'Bryn's Arousal: 82% (Reaching critical levels, but mostly under control. May cause Freudian slips in conversation.)'

"Not skipping a beat, are you?" Florence commented with a sly smile.

"See, you don't really need my help to kiss people." Felicity added in.

"I know, I know, memebers" Kara said to Felicity.

Florence seemed unmoved by Kara's seriousness.

"I don't think you have really seen it or truly understand that part of me," Kara told her.

Due to Bryn's increased level of horniness, Kara decided on who she wanted. To have fun with she looked over at Felicity. "Her, I want Bryn!" Kara nearly begged. Before she calmed herself down and Bryn returned to normal or mostly normal she was still horny.

"More will come later, and maybe I'd kiss you at some point in time?" Kara winked at Felicity she started to look around the room members of might need help.

After the near masturbation from the shyest member on the table, things had calmed down slightly, if only slightly. Kara had decided that Bryn was going to be the target for her 'reward' from voyeurism on Mia. Felicity gave a knowing smile of acknowledgement in response.

Bryn didn't really pick up on Kara's latest comment as she was still mostly in a daze from her heightened arousal and abruptly stopped pleasuring.

"O-okay, let's get back to work." Bryn absentmindedly commented.

Looking around, it appeared that some Browns were making the signal, though only vaguely, like they were refusing to admit the need for help.

"Oh, the Browns are in a dicky- er! - sticky situation." Bryn informed Kara as she blushed, slipping up on both the indication of 'Sticky' and the word as a whole. Her arousal was probably cutting in now.

Things became calm once more at the table. As Bryn was Kara's reword for gathering the info on Mia which still needed to happen. Felicity smiled in response and Kara smiled back before it was their turn to go help someone. Bryn still seemed in a daze though which didn't help things.

The Browns were having trouble and needed help. Both girls got up and headed towards them "I know you like dicks Bryn, but please control yourself. Unless you want to go try and think of rods again?" Kara whispered.

Kara would have fun with Bryn during this time but keep her under control. Until the time was right when both girls could have their fun. If Kara could somehow work magic and make Bryn bisexual then things would be ever better.

Kara played on Bryn's inability to prevent innuendo slip-ups from happening.

"Please don't mention rods again." Bryn quietly answered as they headed over to the Browns. "I'm kind of on edge right now with my...teenage problems."

Once they reached the Brown section, Bryn began to barter for staff swap once more. The Browns were along the lines of 'I-I didn't really need your help, I-it's just that...yeah! It's just that you looked bored and I felt bad for you.', and the customer just looked at Bryn's lacking assets and simply nodded for the slightly more well-endowed pair to leave. Granted, the Browns were only a cup size larger than Bryn, but it showed a little too much.

Kara stopped playing around with Bryn with saying anything though she did. Send a small breeze to blow between Bryn's legs touching her peach.

"Okay, I won't speak about them for now," Kara told her.

Once in the Brown section, Bryn began to speak again and the Brown's didn't seem to want help. But the Brown's did leave and Kara and Bryn joined the customer at the table. As Kara sat down she looked at the Brown section for the Brown poster girl along with trying to find out if anything serious was going to the cafe at the time. Other than the need to pee which was still a big thing.

Kara decided to do physical stimulation rather than verbal. She sent a gust of wind to caress Bryn's tingling treasure, causing her to yelp a little, briefly disguising the sound of liquid hitting tiles once more. The fact that wind was in a place like the Cafe was unsettling to say the least. As the pair moved on, leaving behind a small puddle of glistening pleasure juices where Bryn was, Kara began to look around for anything of interest, aside from the mounting need for relief from several staff members.

'Bryn's Arousal: 79% (Reaching critical levels. Slight stimulation may cause involuntary release.)'

As the Browns went off, Kara looked around the area once more.

Aside from the bursting staff members, Kara noticed the skeletal setup of a small stage near the entrance to the hallway leading to the toilets. Some of the table had been moved from the previous day, but it was quite hard to discern from what was already in the cafe. Above the small stage, which looked like it could comfortably house around five people on it at once, fixed against the wall at a comfortable height for onlookers, was a small LCD TV screen. The word 'Small' was relative in this situation, as it was still quite big compared to most TV sets for Cafes. A little further in from the front of the stage, fixed to the ceiling, was another TV screen with its front facing the stage. This was probably the bare bones for the 'Karaoke' stuff which Kiki's being roped in to. It could still function as a Karaoke stage right now, but it would lack the glitz and glamour of an actual stage until it was completed. Making a stand-out performance would be a little harder, but not impossible if the people on stage had a good deal of Charisma suited to the song they're singing and dancing to.

As the Stage was near the toilets, Kara could see a pair of young greens, ones which Kara had not met before, slowly being ushered to the toilets. The person herding them, which was Leigh at present, looked to be trying to speed things up but, sadly, nature had its way. At first, only one of the Greens stopped still, doubled over as she tried her hardest to push both of her hands into her crotch to prevent a flood, body trembling with exertion as she did so, before eventually shuddering strongly as a positive gusher of a stream burst out from her, soaking her apron and the floor beneath her and making quite the sizeable puddle for a girl so small. The sight and sound of the first one's loss of control caused the other girl's knees to buckle as she fell to the floor on her knees as an equally large puddle began to grow from underneath her, drenching the lower hems of her apron, her panties, her socks and her shoes. The two puddles began to merge into a much larger one as both the girls began to sob quietly. Leigh tried her hardest to calm the pair down and lead them to clean up, but Kiki had to come along and help as well.

Bryn released a little puddle of pleasure juices on the ground. Kara gave up on her and looked around for things of interest. Kara saw a small stage which she had never noticed before, Along with some LCD TV screens on the walls the whole area seemed like a 'Karaoke' place. Kiki must have had a hand in this since she did like to sing even though she didn't do so in front of others.

However next to the stage was a pair of young greens, which Kara had never met before. They were being ushered to the toilets that person being Leigh. But they were unable to make it in time and one of the Greens had an accident. The second girl had her own a moment later and both girls started to sob quietly with Leigh trying to calm them down. Kiki came over to help the best that she could do.

After taking in the dual wetting from the young Greens, Kara's attention was drawn back to the situation at hand by Bryn.

"So, do you know what the Browns do?" Bryn asked Kara. "Customers to the Browns aren't as easy to please as the others, so you have to understand the Brown traits to keep them happy."

Kara thought on what Bryn had to say about if Kara knew what the Browns do. "They are not true to their feelings but also can't deny their presence." Kara said. She only knew a little about them having not spent much time with or interacting with them, thinking quickly Kara looked at the customer who was a male and pointed out.

"Doesn't he have a nice rod?"

Kara seemed to understand the gist of it all, despite being completely tactless on the execution.

"Browns are confusing. They say one thing and mean another. After they've mouthed off, they start to go all gooey and apologized for it, kind of." Bryn tried to explain. "I still don't know why I'm given Brown in my apron color."

Kara decided to try and entice Bryn once more, only to be met with a different response. The customer just shrugged.

"You're not the right kind of person." The customer answered. "Unless you were looking down there, if you were you should be in the secret section, you wouldn't even know what it looks like."

Bryn tried to bring the conversation back to normalcy.

"We can talk about rods all day, and how much we want them- er! I mean, how much they're a conversation for another time." Bryn answered, dropping her arousal level in there unintentionally. "We're not here to do that. We're here to provide a break for some staff members and keep customer happy."

Kara had tried to have fun at both Bryn's and the customer's time.

"Why, would I want to look at it anyway when I don't care for that sort of thing?" Kara pointed out.

Bryn tried her hand.

"You want to keep him happy then go ahead make him happy. Let's find out what makes this customer happy?"

Kara turned towards him.

"So, what makes you happy?"

Kara gave a rather Brown-esque response once the Customer answered. This sparked a small smile from the customer.

"You're only just saying that. I know what you really want." The customer answered.

"You're getting the right idea." Bryn informed Kara. "Just work off that a little."

Kara decided to be direct with her questions to the customers.

"We know what makes us happy but, if you're truly a Staff member here, you should already know." The second customer replied, whom was also male. His attention was now turned to Bryn. "Your ears don't fit your body. If you're meant to be a cow, where are your udders? All I see is a washboard."

For once, Bryn seemed to look a little more angry than normal. Still, she mostly kept her composure, for now at least.

"Say that one more time." Bryn challenged, growling a little under her words. "Say that my ears don't fit me one more time, I dare you..."

The customer smiled a little.

"You'd never know what I really want" Kara said back.

Bryn said to work off what she had told and Kara was doing just that.

The second customer spoke up and seemed upset Bryn with his remark.

"This one's head is small" Kara pointed out.

Trying to get things under control once again. She turned to Bryn "you have nice ears and please calm down."

The customer didn't pay attention to Kara's lack of insight in the way the Brown section works, and Bryn was too far gone to want to calm down now. Florence had said that she really hates having her animal apparel compared to her actual body. This may be why...

"Cows are meant to have melons and all you've got is a set of tangerines. Big dreams, tiny breasts." The second customer continued with a smile.

"Well, excuse me for having itty bitty titties!" Bryn snapped back. "We can't all have thunder tits now, can we?!"

Despite the continued berating from Bryn in regards to small breasts being superior to large ones, the customer just seemed to really be enjoying the verbal abuse, much like the Purple customer do. Except, the purple customer have a more calm oppressor than Bryn was at present.

"I'm still growing! Get your mind set to reality, you breast bandit!" Bryn continued. "Just you wait, I'll have the biggest boobies you've ever seen when I'm older!"

"I doubt that. You're far too small to even support C cups, let along H cups." The customer shot back.

"Why I oughtta...!"

Kara wasn't sure on what to do as Bryn was far too upset and the customer. Just kept egging her on Kara tried to think of something to do. She didn't want to upset Bryn herself so she remained quiet on the side.

"Calm down!" Kara snapped.

Slamming her fist against the table as a means to shut both Bryn and the customer up. She looked over at the customer. "if you want such big tittles why not look at mine or one of the purple girls. Otherwise shut up about my friends breasts unless you want me really angry." Kara told him.

Kara, with her limited knowledge on how the Brown's plied their trade, decided to intrude on the exchange, slamming her fist against the table and drawing attention to herself from more than just the local customers.

"Such a mood killer." The customer retaliated to the interjection from Kara. "If you don't know the Colours, don't try and pretend replace them. If you're so easily hurt, go to the Navy Blues or Teals."

"Don't go flaunting your bazookas just 'cause you can." Bryn cut in, still a little riled up. "Let me drill some sense into this breasts-for-brains perv."

Some of the others around the cafe started to look her way. Kara didn't seem to really care she was drawing more attention to herself.

"Then let him speak about mine I'm sure he'd just love to get his hands on them. Or wait I don't think they'd even fit into his small hands." Kara said.

She was still upset but didn't speak on the comment the customer had made earlier. "Do, whatever you want."

Kara still didn't understand the reasoning behind all of this and, once again, let her emotions lead the way to ruin.

The verbal abuse exchange continued, until Leigh decided to step in due to the levels on noise pollution.

"Such a rowdy girl today." Leigh intruded with a grin. "Are they poking fun at your 'itty bitty titties' again?"

The last statement was directed at Bryn and said in a condescending tone.

"You wanna go too, then, huh, punk?!" Bryn angrily answered as she turned to see Leigh. Her mood suddenly reverted back to her old self once more at the entrance of a Manger-level staff member.

"Not really, I'm just here to tell you to keep it down a little." Leigh replied calmly, she then looked over at Kara. "Oh, and please don't break the tables. They're very expensive."

"I-I'msosorry!" Bryn hastily merged together. "I'llbequietnexttime!"

So this is where Bryn's brown side comes in...

"You've got the Brown down to a 'T', you just need to tone the volume down a little." Leigh continued. Believing that Kara was owed an explanation for the whole situation, Leigh decided to summarise the Brown service. "Browns say one thing and mean the other. They're a more volatile Purple, so to speak. The customer, and the girls, like to be berating one another continuously, it's the Brown service, after all. You don't need to try and play the Hero all the time. Bryn was probably enjoying herself blowing off a little steam."

Kara was still at a loss on things and soon Leigh came over to settle things.

"Bryn has nice titties" Kara said. Her meaning was true to the word. Leigh then spoke to Kara about the tables. "I.. I won't break a table," Kara said.

Leigh then explained about the Browns.

"But breating someone all the time isn't fun it's hurtful," Kara says. She knew what it was like to berate people having done so in the past. "Play the hero, I'm never the hero always the one on the losing end of things."

Kara's comment about Bryn's bust quickly returned the shy girl to her usual embarrassed self.

Leigh's explanation seemed to go right over Kara's head.

"The customers know what they're getting in to when they choose for a Brown to serve them, much like the Purple Customers do. Every customer chooses a colour which suits their likes." Leigh explained in a little more detail. "People have different kicks. You also have your own triggers for getting off, especially when the Teals are involved. The Brown customers like to be verbally abused and they also like the aftermath of apology and acceptance which comes over the girls once the argument is over."

Kara decided to let a little information about her own lack of Heroism slip.

"You tried to do a Heroic thing by drawing attention off Bryn. Every Hero was once a Zero, after all." Leigh answered.

Bryn was back to her usual embarrassed self. Leigh took her time to explain things again.

"I understand that they have different kicks. But it just seems odd to me that someone would like that sort of thing." Kara blushed when Leigh mentioned her own kicks and the Teals. She was reminded of Holly and what first drew her to her. She looked down at the table as she thought about Holly some more then both Lilly and Haley.

"Maybe so, but I feel like a Zero most of the time." Kara finally said.

Kara began her decline into self-depreciation once more, leaving poor Bryn at a loss for words and the customers a little unsure of whether this should be publicised, or if it should be done in the Staff room. Thankfully, Leigh had a way around this all.

"Who cares what your past's like? What matters now is what you're doing right this minute." Leigh countered. "Keep up the negativity and we'll have to hold positive intervention to keep you smiling!"

Kara wanted to talk about things but looking over at Bryn. Then at the customers who seemed unsure about things Kara called it quits for now at least.

"Positive intervention like what?" Kara asked. She wasn't sure on just what Leigh would have in mind.

Kara was curious about the Positive Intervention.

"You don't want to know." Leigh answered with a malicious smile. "You'll never feel down again if you go through with it. One of the Purples was forced on it and was too scared to not smile when I was close by. Did wonders for her appeal with the other colours, but kind of killed her Purple appeal."

By Leigh's explanation Kara didn't know to go through with that or not.

"Maybe, I'll sit this one out as it doesn't sound very nice." Kara finally said. After thinking on it for a few moments "Am I still able to introduce myself and tell my likes and a little about myself. Or do I have to do that another time since I missed it earlier?"

Kara asked about her self introduction.

"We have a stage and a microphone plugged in, so long as you provide some Entertainment as well. How good are you at Karaoke?" Leigh replied. "The stage can fit five people, so, if you're too shy to sing alone, you can pick four of the relief staff to sing with you. Singing is better in a group."

Kara would need to provide some Entertainment.

"I've never really done Karaoke before, but who else other than me and Bryn here are on the relief staff?" Kara asked. She looked to the stage maybe singing wouldn't be such a bad idea.

"All the poster girls and a few staff members. For people you like there are: Bella, Mia, Florence, Felicity and Kate." Leigh explained. "If you could convince Kiki to join in, I'll make it worth your while~"

Leigh offered up a potential reward for getting Kiki to join in with the Karaoke, but doing so will not be easy. Judging by Kiki's earlier adamant denial of participation, Kara had around a 20% chance at present to get Kiki interested. However, that may rise, or fall, depending on how Kara worked it.

Kara listened to who she could pick from.

"I'll pick Mia, Felicity, Bryn, Florence and Kiki." Kara said.

She was interested in the reward Leigh was offering. But knew that Kiki didn't like to sing in front of others. Even if Kara could get Kiki to join she still could have fun with Mia and Bryn.

Despite the fact that Leigh pointed out that only five people could fit on the stage at present, Kara still picked five, not including herself, to sing.

"We're still setting the stage up, so you can only have five people including yourself." Leigh reiterated.

"That's fine. I'll sit out of singing, thanks." Bryn quickly interjected.

"Not gonna happen. You still need to work on your people skills, after all." Leigh countered, causing Bryn to whimper and fall quiet. She the turned back to Kara. "Including Bryn and yourself, you're only allowed three more people to perform with you. Think of the kind of song you want to sign and pick the people who would sing it well."

Kara had picked one too many people. So she'd need to pick again and Bryn was still part of the group.

"Plus Bryn wouldn't it be fun if all the males here gave you a standing rod ovation?" Kara whispered into Bryn's ear.

She moved away and looked back at Leigh. "Then it'd be best to ask the others if they'd want to join before picking a team. Can we do that now or wait until break?"

Kara tried to have more lewd fun with Bryn, prompting a comment from Leigh as well.

"Rods will definitely stand if she has a wardrobe malfunction." Leigh interjected with a laugh. "I must make sure that I loosen the ties on her apron just so that happens."

"P-please don't use me as a toy." Bryn answered to Leigh. "I'd like to keep my dignity."

"Dignity is so overrated, especially in today's society."

Kara then asked how long she had to decide group members.

"You've got the rest of the day, so long as you don't let it interfere with work." Leigh explained. "Scan the tunes we have, pick out ones you like and then pick people who'll sing them well. We've gotta test the stuff before we push it out fully."

Leigh joined in on the fun with Bryn.

Kara got up for a moment and walked over to Leigh, "Could you do that?" Kara whispered. Hoping that Leigh would indeed go through with what she said. Once she got her answer Kara moved away and wrapped her arms around Bryn. "You are soooo cute!" Kara confessed then decided it was time to stop playing with Bryn and move onto work again.

"I'll make sure to do that"

"I'll give it a go." Leigh whispered back in response to Kara's request for a Wardrobe malfunction. "I could also make it so Mia's got a little tinkle problem before as well."

Kara then decided to glomp Bryn and call her cute.

"T-thanks, but there're much cuter people here." Bryn answered. "I'm kind of average compared to them."

Thankfully, in the time Leigh and Kara were talking, the Browns had returned and resumed their time with the customers, leaving Kara and Bryn free to choose something to do before another call came. There was around 30 minutes before the first break, and Kara still had issued tasks to complete along with her work.

"I'd better get back as well. Kiki's probably bogged down at the door." Leigh replied. "Don't get too wet, if you know what I mean."

One those parting words, Leigh went back to door duty.

Leigh agreed to help Kara out with her fun and also gave her the ideas. Of who to pick out for her team as she ran over the names of the people in her head. She wanted Kiki for the reward but to also see how she was at singing. Mia because it would allow her a chance to begin Felicity's request and that left a third member who was up in the air.

Seeing as how she had 30min until break it gave Kara some time to think on things. Maybe asking some of the other members of staff would work. But for now, it'd have to wait as work was coming up. The Browns had come back and then Leigh went to go help Kiki.

Kara looked around the cafe for anyone who needed help.

At present, all the tables seemed to be mostly under control, leaving Kara a little time to prepare for her debut performance. Checking over the song list may better help her pick team members, or she could do the reverse and pick songs based on the group makeup. Either one would work.

In addition, Kara still had to investigate the destruction of the Girl's toilets and discuss a mutual exchange term with Florence in regards to gaining her assistance for things. She also had the most recent task from Felicity in regards to Mia and her fun with Bryn. There was still a good deal of time left at Work, but things may become a little hectic when relief swaps with Floor Staff, so it may help to learn more about the colours and terminology used as well.

No one seemed to need help at the moment which gave Kara time to do some of. The things that she needed to do the first thing she did was leave the table with Bryn, They headed over to the stage where Kara and Bryn began to look through the songs on file. For the best one that would suit them for later.

Once she was done in her song search Kara decided to search for Mia, as she would be the third member of their group. Which would allow Kara to begin Felicity's request she had been putting off Florence's own for a while now. So, while keeping an eye out for anyone who may still need help Kara began to look slowly around the cafe. Using her ears to listen to anyone who might be speaking up on the destruction of the girl's toilets.

Kara first began to look through the available songs with Bryn. There were around 10 total songs available at present, with more being added when the stage is complete. The distribution was like this:

2 Energy songs (1 Easy (Higher chance of success, less impressive), 1 Moderate (Medium chance of success, has the potential to be impressive with more %s of success)

2 Ego songs (1 Easy, 1 Moderate)

2 Terse Songs (1 Easy, 1 Moderate)

2 Calming Songs (1 Moderate, 1 Hard (Lower chance of success, more impressive and can even lead to a Encore if done well))

2 Elegant Songs (Both Moderate)

A good distribution with a chance of a good performance.

Next Kara went in search of Mia. Sadly, she was covering at present but looked to be finishing up very soon. During the wait, Kara decided to listen in for signs of any information in relation to the incident.

Kara began to look through the list with Bryn. She saw that ten songs were available at present and more would be added later. She looked over the list of songs and decided on something easy for her and her group she didn't want something too hard. So, picked the first energy song which was the easier of the two listed.

Next she went in search of finding Mia who looked busy. But seemed to be finishing up rather soon as she looked at her she wondered if Leigh had done her part yet or would wait until later. As she waited on Mia Kara went to look for Kate maybe she'd be a good choice to join them. After she tried to search for anyone talking about the incident.

Kara picked the first Energy song, the easiest one, as the song they'll be doing.

/Song Picked; 'Yumeiro Parade' - Hello! Kiniro Mosaic. Type: Energy (Easy)\\

/Party Makeup in relation to song: Pretty good match. Still, lacking a little 'oomph' though. (base Success chance: 40%\\

/Energy Relation: ++Energy Charm, +Universal Charm, -Calming Charm, -Terse Charm. (Key: '+' = '+10', '-' = '-10'. Subsequent +s/-s stack.\\

As Mia was otherwise occupied, Kara went in search of Kate, whom would be another potential member. Kate was easily found sleeping on one of the tables reserved for the Relief staff. She looked so peaceful, not to mention cute, sleeping like a cat on the table. Of course, if Leigh saw her, the cat may grow claws.

While milling around, Kara heard some rumours that the perp for the toilet incident must have been a Staff member, as they were the only ones present during the day. They must also have access to the lower levels of the Cafe to reach the place where the pipes are kept, and only high ranking staff members have access. Of course, a skilled person could sleight of hand their access card off them and do the deed.

Kara picked out her song for the group. So she just needed to gather the three remaining people. She found Kate who appeared to be sleeping once more at the tables. She and Bryn walked over to her where Kara decided to try and wake her up. "Kate, Kate there's something I need to ask you?" Kara asked. She sat down beside the girl and tried to shake her awake. In the sort of way, that'd wake her up for a few moments.

As Kara was trying to wake Kate up she heard some interesting information. That the perp might have been a staff member who had access to the lower levels of the Cafe. This reminded Kara of when she asked if Florence had been the one who was the perp. If the perp was indeed a staff member who could it be would it be Leigh, Mia, Bryn, Kiki, Eve and so on? But in hearing that only high ranking staff had access to that sort of thing. Left Leigh, Kiki and the owner of the Cafe as the ones who could have done it. But Kiki was off the list as she'd never do something like this that left Leigh and whoever else was a high-ranking staff member.

In the mean-time Kara still tried to wake Kate up by petting her head, and rump. Using the wind to tickle her bare feet. Anything to wake her up for what she wanted to ask. While also looking towards Bella who might be a good third member if Kate didn't want to join.

Kara eventually managed to wake up the sleepy Kate, who was still half asleep even while supposedly being awake.

"Am I peeing?" She asked herself sleepily. After a few seconds, she answered her own question and posed another. "No, did I pee?" After a few seconds of shuffling her rear around to check, her answer came. "No."

Yawning a stretching like a cat a little, Kate sleepily rubbed her eyes and turned to Kara.

"Did you want something?" She questioned. She then recognised Kara from earlier. "Oh, you're that girl from earlier. The newbie."

As much as Kara would have liked to make Kate pee this wasn't the time. "Ah, yes I was wondering if you could help Bryn and I out with something?" Kara asked.

She let a little time pass before asking her question.

"I was wondering if you'd be willing to join up with Bryn and I in singing. Some Karaoke songs a little later on it'd only be a few songs nothing that shouldn't. Interfere with your nap time too much, what do you say will you help us out?" Kara asked.

Kara tried to scout Kate for her Karaoke team.

"Is it open?" She questioned, sounding a little surprised. She then checked where the stage was and found it to be functional. "Sooner than I thought..."

As the stage was set and ready to be used, Kata pondered the option:

"Well..."

"Sure." Kate answered with a smile. "Sounds like it could be fun."

Kara's next choice for a candidate would be Bella, whom was currently dealing with a customer at present. However, Mia was now free as she was covering for Bella's customer. However, due to the selected song, picking someone with either Mia or Bella's Charms won't really give the needed oomph. There was still time to change the song, as it doesn't lock in until just before the performance, so Kara could keep going with her current selections and change to a more fitting song, or, alternatively, she could pick people well suited to the kind of song she'll be performing.

Kate thought on answering Kara's question and soon enough decided to join, The team this made Kara feel happy.

"It's nice for you to join us," Kara says. She smiled back and looked towards Bella who was busy with a customer. There was Mia who appeared to be open and still the twins who might want to join in. As Kara thought on who to pick she turned to Kate. "I've already picked out the song but I'd like if you haven't already to go few the songs listed and get back to me. If you'd want to try out another one?" Kara asked.

After getting her reply Kara went over to Mia.

"Excuse me, Mia do you have a moment?" Kara asked.

She also used, this time, to search around the cafe in case she was needed back on work.

Kara informed Kate to go and check out the songs available and offer up any suggestions if needed.

"We could do a three song setlist?" Kate suggested. "They're not that long, unless they're toughies. Anyway, I'll look at them after I finish my nap. I'll need all the energy I can get for singing and dancing."

With that parting answer, Kate once more curled up on the table and swiftly fell back to sleep.

Once Kate was successfully recruited, Kara tried her luck with Mia.

"Oh, hello there." Mia greeted Kara with a smile. "How're you finding everything?"

Before Kara left Kate to her nap again. She heard what she had to say.

"We can do that it sounds like a nice idea" Kara told her. She then let Kate go back to sleep and thought on what to do next. But ran into Mia before things were thought on Mia seemed happy to see Kara.

"Hello" Kara said happily.

"I'm finding everything okay, how about yourself, how have you been doing today? I was wondering if you could help Bryn, me and Kate out with something we have formed a Karaoke group. And plan to see a couple songs on stage. I thought it'd be a fun way to make some new friends and get to know the other people here. I'm hoping that this will be fun for each member of the group and that one day we might want to do it again. What do you say Mia would you be willing to help us out?" Kara asked.

"I've been a little run off my feet with all that has happened, but things seem to be mostly under control now." Mia answered.

"Seconded." Bryn chimed in with a sigh.

Kara then explained her plan to Mia, who considered it quite intently.

"I don't really know, I'm not really cut out for showbusiness." Mia answered. "I don't like having tons of people looking at me all at once."

Mia seemed to be against the idea at present, but, with all things considered, that could still be adjusted to agreement. She hasn't vehemently refused the idea, she just needs a little convincing.

Mia gave her answer on whether she'd join the group or now. She wasn't really sure on whether she wanted to join due to have tons of people looking at her.

Kara tried to get Mia to join by giving a more convincing reason to join.

"Don't you want to have some fun, and have some fun with friends. Think on this for a moment I've never done something like this before. Yet I'm doing this as a means to have a very fun time. Sure people will be looking at you be they will be looking at us all. I can understand that you might be scared but don't you like trying out new things. Remember when you did you Fortune Reading on me yesterday and had a small gathering of people. Come over and watch you do that they did so because they were interested in what you can do. They also liked it in the end and thought you did a really good job. Didn't that make you feel happy on the inside of doing something that made yourself and other people happy? Come on Mia please join us it will be really fun?" Kara asked again.

Kara gave a pretty valid argument to try and convince Mia to join, saying that it'll be a lot of fun and that she won't be the only one being looked at.

"Well..." Mia began.

"...I guess it'll be worth a shot." Mia answered. "On one condition, I don't want to be in the middle. I'd like to be off on a side somewhere if possible."

After Kara gave her valid argument Mia decided to join the group. As long as she wasn't placed in the centre.

"We will find a place for you don't worry you won't be placed in the centre." Kara tells her. She now needed one more member to join there group. She decided on going with the hardest person to get to join them. That would be Kiki she looked around to see if she was busy, if she was Kara would move onto her second choice Bella and if Bella was still busy move onto asking one of the twins to join.

Kara agreed to not place Mia as the centre.

"That's good. Just come and get me before you start." Mia answered before Kara went off to try and scout Kiki.

Thankfully, Kiki was mildly free as Leigh offered to cover the door while the pair chatted. It seemed like she already knew what Kara was going to ask for.

"Not gonna happen." Kiki began, sounding very determined. "I'm not getting up on that stage and dancing around for all to see me make a fool of myself."

"We, will come get you when things are ready" Kara imformed Mia.

Kara could see that Kiki was free and that she already knew the reason why she was here.

"How, can you say that when you don't even know if that will really happen? Isn't there anything I or the group can do to get you to join. I've already got Mia to join and Kate as well. Don't you want to have fun don't you want to have fun with your friends here. Don't you want to please Ryu what if we got him to come here and watch you sing would that make you happy?"

Kara tried to convince Kiki to join in with the Karaoke, but her mind was set against it.

"No way. I don't know what tricks you pulled to get Mia to join, but I feel bad for the poor girl." Kiki answered, still outright refusing to take part. "I'm all for having fun, but Signing and Dancing in front of so many people is not what I call fun. I already know that Ryu can't come as he's got training right now, so don't try that one on me again."

Negotiations may have failed, but that does not mean the end of this. Kara could still try and really convince Kiki to join, banking on that small chance that she'll get annoyed at the insistence and eventually cave in.

Kiki still refused to join the group.

"I didn't try any tricks I just talked to her that's all. You say you're not up for singing and dancing in front of large groups of people. You wouldn't even sing for me when it was just you, me and Ryu. I don't know what it is that makes you hate this so much, maybe something happened to you in the past or you just plain hate it. But wouldn't you like to be able to get over that fear some day. Wouldn't you like to sing on a stage in front of everyone one day. Maybe as a singer or opera star don't you want more people to hear your voice other than just one person?" Kara asked.

Kara tried once more to convince Kiki to join.

No matter how much Kara pleaded, Kiki still refused.

"No means no." Kiki answered. "I'm not scared of singing. I'd just rather keep it for that special someone. My voice is all I have to offer after what happened to me, and I want to preserve it. I want it to be the one thing about me that only my chosen can hear. I also have no control over my power when I sing, so I may try to do a normal song but end up tapping into Compose and making weird things happen."

Kiki still refused to join.

"Fine, fine I guess it was a lost cause." Kara said she gave up. She looked over to Leigh who was free for a moment and mouthed to her 'I tried yet failed'. Moving away from Kiki Kara went in search of Bella who hopefully wasn't busy.

Kara eventually gave up and secretly informed Leigh of her failure. Leigh just shrugged a little in knowing and left it at that. After all, trying is the best anyone can do.

After the loss of Kiki, Kara went to search for Bella, who was, surprisingly, free at present. Kara went over to her to begin the recruitment process.

"Oh, hello there." Bella greeted Kara. "You're the new addition, Kara, wasn't it?"

Kara went over to Bella who greeted her.

"Yes, I'm Kara, I was wondering if you could help me out with something. Bryn, Kate, Mia and I have formed a Karaoke group and plan to sing a couple of songs. We are looking for our last member to join and would like that to be you. I was thinking that this would be a fun experience for each member of the group and that we can all have fun while doing it. Would you like to help us out and join our group?"

Kara gave her usual spiel about joining the Karaoke group.

"I'm not really sure." Bella answered. "I mean, you've already got Mia involved, and she's much better than me. I think I'll be more of a background than an active asset."

Bella wasn't sure if she wanted to join or not.

"Well, thank you for your time." Kara got up and left Bella alone. She still needed one member of her group. Looking around Kara decided to try and take her mind off things for a moment. She looked around to see if any of the customers were asking for a staff member to play with. Or wishing to talk with someone. After her search, Kara tried to find the green twins and ask one of them for help.

"Maybe some other time." Bella answered with a small smile. "When the stage is all fully operational, we should be able to fit around nine people on there."

Kara decided to search for another potential asset to the Karaoke Group. During this time, she also looked around for any customer looking for someone to talk to.

Hidden away on a solitary table was one customer, a young girl a couple of years older than Kara by the looks of things, with short mid-light brown hair, wearing a pink halter top under a translucent dark pink sundress, and a pair of light blue jeans hot-pants. She didn't seem to have anybody with her at present, and nobody seemed to even notice her, not even Bryn, almost like she was only wishing to be seen by a select few people. She looked strikingly familiar, but Kara couldn't quite place where, or if, she may have seen her before.

When the search was over, Kara found the Squirrel twins sitting with Tama, engaged in a conversation about games.

"Some other time would be nice I'll hold you to that." Kara says.

Before Kara searched around the cafe, and for another Karaoke Group member. She took out her phone and texted Holly. Wishing to know how things were going on at home.

Kara to Holly: 'How is everyone doing I know that I caused a big problem with how I acted at the arena. And that I upset pretty much everyone there but all I can say is that. I couldn't do anything to stop myself I tried fighting against the power controlling me but it was too strong. I'm sorry for upsetting you and the others.'

Kara then found one customer at a single table who looked a couple years older than Kara. As Kara looked at her she thought she had seen her somewhere before but couldn't place it. Instead of going to her she went over to the twins who were with Tama.

"Maybe you girls can help me out with something?" Kara asked.

Kara sent a text over to Holly. There'll more than likely not be an instant reply, but Kara had time to spare.

After sending the text, Kara went over to talk to the trio of Greens. Before Kara even got a chance to explain what she wanted help with, Florence jumped in right away.

"Karaoke team, right?" Florence asked. "It's written all over your face, I mean, mind, whatever."

"Only one more member? That's a shame." Felicity sighed. "Who'll be lucky pickings, I wonder?"

"Is Karaoke fun?" Tama chimed in.

The trio of greens all seemed to know just why Kara was here.

Each one there seemed like they would like to join. "Well, I've already got Bryn, Mia, and Kate as members including me. Which makes four and as Felicity says only one more member can join the group. Which of you girl's would like to join as the last member in helping us out and enjoying a fun time in more ways than one?" Kara asked. She eyed both Felicity and Florence knowing they'd like to see some fun things going on. And if Leigh was true to her word they would indeed see those fun things happen.

She turned to Tama.

"Karaoke is fun you get to sing on a stage, and sing with others and have a lot of fun," Kara told her. Seeing as how this was really the first time she had interacted with Tama before Kara decided to introduce herself evening knowing this would cause some questions later on. "I'm Kara Sera it's nice to meet you"

Kara explained just what her plans were, even though the Twins more than likely knew all about it. They showed a very faint sign of interest when Kara listed her surname as 'Sera' when introducing herself to Tama. This could be feigned interest, or it could be genuine. After all, they have shown that they may know more than they're letting on.

"I'm Tama." Tama introduced herself with a smile. "Tama wants to try Karaoke."

"Are you sure?" Florence asked the young girl. "You've got to move a lot and sing a lot for Karaoke, and, you've got to do them both at the same time."

"She'll just be reading off a screen and following the movements like she does in dance games." Felicity dismissed the concern. "Anyway, it's up to the Scouter who she scouts."

Tama wanted to try Karaoke and the twins explained it to her.

"I can only have one more teamate and you all seem to want to join." Kara said.

She thought over who would be the first out of the group to pick. "Tama, would you like to give Karaoke a try?" Kara asked.

"Tama already said so. Tama wants to try Karaoke." Tama repeated, pouting a little at the potentially unintentional ignoring from Kara.

"You should know what you're looking for." Felicity chided Kara with a grin. "You've put together quite a diverse team. While differences may be good, they can be a detriment if you're looking for a particular flair to show."

Tama pouted a little and Kara gave her a pat on the head. "Then welcome aboard' She even went on to rub her head this time.

Felicity spoke up.

"I'm looking for a well-rounded team. That will bring out everyone's strengths and weaknesses. Unless there is a 'particular' flair that you'd like to see?" Kara asked.

Kara decided to go straight ahead and recruit Tama without a second thought. The girl giggled gleefully as Kara patted and stroked her head, causing her little chipmunk ears to wiggle in delight.

"Well rounded is all well and good, but what do the audience want to see? Do they want to see people not suited to the kind of emotion they're trying to portray, or people who show it really well?" Felicity questioned. "Each song is meant to show a particular emotion, and it's the performer's duty to show that emotion."

"Now you have a full team, what're you going to do? Are you going to perform right now, or wait until after break?" Florence asked. "We still have ten minutes before break, and the songs are only around a minute and a half, unless you go for the hard ones. Most of them are insert songs or opening themes to popular shows, like all Karaokes."

Kara thought over what Felicity had to say.

"They wish to see cute girls performing. That want to enjoy what they see, people who are suited to their type of emotion, not something where everyone is all over the place.

Florence spoke up.

"As we still have a lot of work to do, I was thinking of waiting until after the break. To discuss matters with the entire team, where each person will learn their role. And voice any questions that they have on things."

Kara thought of one other thing.

"If you will excuse me for a minute, I believe there's some business I need to take. Care of before break time." Kara politely excused herself from the table and made a beeline straight for the girl who was sitting at the table alone.

Kara gave her interpretation of the question Felicity had asked.

"Exactly." Felicity confirmed with a nod. "And you've picked an 'all over the place' team. I'm not saying it'll be a crash and burn performance, it'll just not be as good as it could be."

Kara then answered Florence's question.

"Pick a song and all that, I get what you mean." Florence replied. "Just my opinion, but, you should pick a centre who's suited to the song you'll be playing. The Centre is the centre of attention, after all, so they'll help with the overall opinion of the group. Also, as Tama is young, if she's the centre, pick a song which has a young main vocalist, otherwise things will go badly. There's one mid-difficulty song on there with a young lead. However, I think the others will have a hard time keeping up with its speed. Best of luck to you all."

Kara then excused herself to go meet with this loner whom no one seemed to notice.

"Don't forget our 'business'." Florence called after Kara. "Or have you changed your mind?"

Upon arriving at the loner's table, Kara was met with a very curt greeting,.

"Took your time, didn't you?" The strange customer questioned rhetorically. "If you keep up this kind of service, you'll give us a bad name."

'Us'? Was this strange customer a worker here? She does sound and look very familiar...if only Kara could place her...

Kara still had a lot of work she needed to do with the group she took. Everything that Florence and Felicity had said to her and needed to make plans. On how to work it all together which she can use her break time to do.

"I haven't changed my mind" Kara called to her as she left the table.

As Kara reached the strange customer she spoke up.

"You could have always requested me?" Kara countered.

Kara still wasn't sure on just who this person was.

"When you, or more accurately 'if', you ever reach Poster Girl status, you can't just ignore a customer by themselves. This is the service industry, after all, and it's your job to serve people." The customer lectured Kara. Those harsh words and dislike was far too coincidental to be correct, was it?

Looking closely at this girl, and also listening to her harsh attitude, seemed to spark that one thing Kara needed to recognise this girl. She must've been going casual and undercover as she was none other than Eve, the Pink Poster girl.

The customer when on the lecture Kara.

"You expect me to serve you when you could of had anyone else serve you instead of me?" Kara told her. She wasn't a fan of being lectured by this person even if they were speaking the truth, However when Kara looked at her closer after some time it came to her mind that the person talking to her was in fact Eve,

"What is it that you want?" Kara asked.

"I wanted you to serve me. You should be honored by even being considered to be offered such a chance." Eve countered.

Kara then questioned just what Eve wanted of her.

"Out of all the girls in this Cafe, none have ever so brazenly tried to steal my customers like you did." Eve began. "I want to know just why you thought yourself to be so good that you could steal what belongs to me."

Eve was still being a bitch.

"Honored to serve a stuck up princess like you don't make me laugh" Kara countered even adding in a dry laugh.

Eve spoke again.

"Steal what belongs to you, I didn't steal anything and why should I tell you anything. Ever since yesterday you been nothing but a bitch to me. You think far to highly of herself and are nothing more than a spoiled dog!"

"Coming from a Silver Spoon incest-spawn like you, that's rich!" Eve argued "You sat at my table and tried to steal my customers, yet you claim like you did nothing wrong? I don't even know why they took you on! Kiki must be getting soft to take a dreg off the street like you in and give you a second chance to screw up life!"

"At least I didn't wet myself last night like a little girl!" Kara snapped back. "I can sit where I want, and do what I want. Unlike yourself, you think you know me when you know nothing about me. So, why don't you go take that fat ass of yours and leave me in peace? Unless you wish to be further humiliated here and now!"

Kara threw down the closer to the argument, causing Eve to falter, blush bright red and counter in an even more problematic way.

"I DID NOT do nothing of the sort!" Eve retaliated. "I have the perfect figure all boys will dream of taking, and you're nothing more than a trollop who relishes in watching others pee! You're a sick and twisted little roach who's lower than the lowest!"

When Kara threw the closer down Eve began to falter.

"I'll be the judge of that?" Kara reached over and placed both her hands. On Eve's breasts she started to openly fondle them. "I guess you can say these fun bags are perfect if you like big breasts for a brainless moron!" Kara squeezed them a few more times before letting go. Kara then got serious deadly serious.

"I have a request for you Eve, I want you to show me your panties later on today. Say at 5pm if you fail to do so, I'll just have to do something that will further humilite you. Now are we in agreement or do you wish to be further humilated?"

Kara decided that it's be a good idea to fondle Eve's B-Cup sized breasts.

Kara got the expected answer of being quickly slapped away after having Eve yelp like a hurt puppy before she quickly covered her breasts. Kara then gave a blackmailed condition to her.

"You are one perverted tramp!" Eve chastised Kara once more. "You're the brainless moron here! You think with your pussy and not with your head! You're worse than the X-rated girls! At least they have morals. You're one conniving bitch! I guess all the inbreeding in your family causes brain defects! Mark my words, Kara Ravenclaw, you will pay for this!"

When Kara fondled Eve's breasts she had fun, before being slapped away.

Eve went on again.

"The moron here in you, Eve and once more at least I didn't wet myself. You can talk about my family all you want I don't care. As I said you have until 5 if you fail to deliver then you will be punished." Kara told her.

She got up off her chair and kissed Eve full on the lips. Before turning and walking away from her.

"I DID NOT WET MYSELF!" Eve repeated more angrily. "I never go back on my word, either! Watch who you trust!"

Eve didn't really have much time to argue any more as Kara decided to go for a full on kiss with her, causing Eve to mumble muffed protests before Kara pulled off her, prompting Eve to cough and splutter in response.

"Commoner Germs..." Eve spluttered out as Kara walked off.

Seeing as how she had a few minutes left before the break. She went over to the Karaoke stage and looked through the rest of the songs. Trying to decide on which others would be good ones. To try out with her group while also trying to pick who would be the Centre. Of their group Kara was thinking of putting Tama as the Centre as she had the most energy.

As she was thinking things over she thought of Eve's threat. She could try and get back at her all she wants Kara didn't care. If Eve really did try anything against Kara she'd meet it head on and make her a laughing stock of the entire city.

Looking through the songs once more, Kara began puzzling over who'd best go where and what song they should use. Like Florence had pointed out, the Medium Difficulty Energy Song, titled 'Mashiro World', had a young lead singer, so that may be best for Tama if she's centre, however, the speed of the song may be a little too taxing for those not suited to Energetic songs.

Kara looked over the Medium Difficulty Song. She thought it would be great for Tama but not knowing much about the girl or really how the song was. Kara wasn't sure on either to pick it up or if she did give it to Tama. Kara did put the song on the side list for right now. Moving away from the songs she again looked around the cafe using her ears. She attempted to hear anymore information about the high-ranking staff member who could have caused the toilet problem.

After browsing the songs once more, Kara decided to see if she could pick up any more information regarding the current situation.

However, the Cafe was buzzing with activity so all she could really hear was the basic stuff.

Kara was unable to pick up any more info around the Cafe. While still looking around Kara tried to look for the poster girls of the x-rated section. While they most likely wouldn't be around in the cafe who knows maybe they would be like it was one of their days off or something. And they wished to mingle with the crowd or some of their friends.

Kara tried to find the poster girls for the 'VIP' section, despite how any material for 'Adults Only' would not normally be displayed in an all ages area.

Break time was looming ever closer, and Kara only had around five minutes before it would start. According to general chatter, all the staff members on duty today will go to break at the same time, momentarily ceasing business so that all the staff, both Relief and Floor, could go for some much needed 'relaxation'. The customers present will still be allow to hang around, but they will not be served or able to request workers to sit with them, though some may voluntarily choose to do so.

With break time looming closer Kara took a moment to look. At the ring on her finger, she knew it had certain abilities that she both knew and didn't know about. Having not had the chance find those out yet what Kara tried to do was first locate Kiki using the ring. This was an easy task since they both were able to know the other person's location. Since the ring worked for them both what Kara tried next was to see if she could track other people like her friends.

She tried to see if she could pick up the locations of Holly, Haley, and Lilly using the ring?

Kara tried the tracking functions on the ring she had. With great ease, even though it was rather pointless, Kara discovered that Kiki was, indeed, inside the Cafe and currently on Door Duty. Next, Kara tried to push the ring's sensors to pick up the locations of the Sera girls. After waiting for a little while, nothing came back. It seemed the ring could only sense the locations of linked items to it and, as the Sera sisters have no item linked to the ring, Kara could not track their position.

Kara tried to push the sensors for locating the Sera sisters. After waiting a while nothing seemed to come back and Kara was unable to track their location. Seeing as how she didn't have much else to do at the moment Kara walked towards Kiki who was still on door duty. When she had a spare free moment Kara spoke to her.

"On, break time can we speak for a few moments?" Kara asked.

After Kara's search yielded no results, she went over to Kiki to ask to speak to her over break.

"If you're trying to scout me again, I've already given my answer. No means no." Kiki answered coldly, expecting this to be another scouting attempt.

"No, it's not about scouting it's about another matter, it's about what happened at the arena?" Kara asked.

Knowing she had to fix things with just about everyone. Kara first tried to see if she could fix things with Kiki.

Kara explained the reason she wanted to speak with Kiki.

"Oh, that." Kiki answered flatly. "Private, I assume? Guess I could take you in the staff room and place it down to 'Induction' if questions are asked."

"Yes, in private" Kara told her.

Kara tried to think over on how she could explain herself to Kiki. Without things getting into a heated argument.

"We're nearing break time anyway, so lets get this over with. We've only got a 30 minute break after all, and I don't want to end up in a problematic situation." Kiki sighed. "Manager's office is upstairs."

Kiki left Leigh to usher in the last customer before doors were closed for break time and then she headed off towards the stairs leading to the second floor.

"Don't go anywhere else or touch anything you shouldn't." Kiki cautioned Kara.

Kiki just wanted to get things over with and out of the way.

"Fine, fine lead the way." Kara followed after Kiki.

Kara followed on with no argument and was lead up the stairs behind the counter and towards the upper levels of the Cafe. Unlike the ground floor, the upper levels had carpeted flooring and multiple doors. It looked like the second floor of most Pubs, and was possibly used as residence for the workers. It stretched as large as the complete lower levels, including the VIP section, and had many doors leading to various rooms and hallways.

To prevent prying eyes from seeing things they shouldn't, Kiki quickly led the way to the Manger's office, which was the first door they saw as they came up the stairs. The Manager's office was plush, like most formal offices, but seemed to be bland in comparison to the lower levels. It was basically completely utilitarian and functional. Taking a seat in the large leather chair on the other side of the desk, Kiki folded her left leg over her right and leaned back, acting all 'Assistant Manager' like.

"Take a seat and begin when you're ready." Kiki instructed Kara.

Kara followed Kiki up a set of stairs to the second floor she didn't give much of a look. Around as she was then led into the Manger's office, which looks much the same as any other place Kara at been before. Though her father's office at Ravenclaw tower was much better looking. Kara then took a seat in the chair before the desk.

"I can't completely explain what happened to me at the arena, you do remember. That I tried to back out of my battle with Chloe. Saying that she was the winner for what I had first tried to do. But suddenly something came over me and I further humiliated Chloe even though I didn't want to do that. I couldn't stop myself from acting the way that I did, I had no control over myself it was Erys who was controlling me and speaking to you all. It was all Erys's doing not my own." Kara said.

She tried to push out the words 'Erys' using all her power or willpower to fight against Erys. Just this once Kara wanted someone to believe her and not think she was acting weird.

Kara tried to explain, in any way she could, that she was being influenced by a being called 'Erys'. However, the being in question had other ideas in mind. Kara's words were changed and her new statement for when she tried to mention Erys's name placed her in the blame. Kara's statement was changed to:

'...I further humiliated Chloe, which was my original intention. I didn't want others to see as she's my toy, and my toys are for me alone. I knew what I was doing was wrong in the eyes of the stuck up masses in the audience, but I just wanted to make her writhe in desperation as it all came gushing out of her. I wanted to see it all so I cut of her clothes as well. It was as beautiful as I imagined. I really want to see it happen again, this time in a more public event, like the upcoming tournament.'

Kiki, for the first time ever since Kara had met her, was speechless. However, silence had no place as an invading voice pierced Kara's mind.

"What have I told you about giving away a girl's secrets?" Erys angrily chastised Kara. "I hope you suffer for trying to blame your own disgusting perversion on me. You loved what I did, you even asked for it, yet now you're throwing my gifts back in my face and blaming me for your own sicking enjoyment. Next time, I won't stop at just cutting off her clothes and making her piss for me, I'll violate her in every way possible, using your body as my vessel. I await the tournament, where I'm sure you'll give in to your twisted desires."

Kara tried to explain to Kiki that is was 'Erys' and not herself. That had done the deeds even when she spoke to Kiki she could feel Erys at work changing what she said. To best suit her own needs and ends. This just made Kara seem eviler which left Kiki speechless. After she heard what Kara had just said.

Kara couldn't take it anymore she couldn't take being made to suffer. Even after what Erys had said Kara spoke up against her not caring what happens to her.

"You are ruining my life, you've turned my friends and loved ones against me. You think that this is everything that I wished for. You know nothing of me or about me, maybe at some point in the past I wanted those things. But not now, your gifts always come with a price and that price I my suffering. As you play your sick and twisted games out on those people. If you think I will ever let you use my body as your vessel again you're dead wrong!" Kara snapped at her.

During the silence in Kara's mind, she thought on a great many things. Mainly that being she needed help. She knew that pissing off Erys would mostly see her getting hurt much like it did when Kara defied doing things for Chanki. However, Kara didn't wish to call on his help, this time, she turned to another person. Someone who she had been ignoring for a great deal of time now. Kara called on the one person or deity that had control over her long before Erys even showed up.

"Beltran, I request your aid!" Kara called out.

A few seconds later a second voice spoke up in Kara's mind.

"You've disappointed me yet again Kara, you are requesting my help. Even after I told you that if you went behind my back again I'd kill you. Isn't that what you've done with this worthless being who so very easily controlled you. I do believe it's time that you suffer at my hands for what you've done Kara" Beltran told her.

Kara suddenly felt her body being shocked. She screamed out in pain and dropped to her knees "I.. It's n.. not l.. like that E.. Erys he..." Kara spoke tried to speak her mind.

"Silence!" Beltran roared.

He increased the shock damage to Kara making her cry out in even more pain. The time within Kiki's office suddenly seemed to freeze in place. Beltran who was just a raven in Kara's mind turned to wherever Erys' voice came from.

"Show, yourself you weak pathetic excuse for a creature, we have matters to discuss?" Beltran called out to Erys.

Kara mouthed off at Erys, who simply chuckled in response.

"You have no say in the matter. I could control you how I see fit. You're far too weak minded to resist." Erys countered. "I own you."

Events played on in a strange way before time suddenly stopped, for some unknown reason. The being whom Kara called on to help her began to search for the one puppeteer controlling this whole performance.

"Now, now, that's no way to speak to a girl." Erys answered back, words seeming to come from nowhere and everywhere at the same time. "You words are as sharp as that beak on your face. Is your brain also complimenting your form?"

Kara who was still in pain couldn't say anything.

Beltran ignored the insult from Erys.

"I wish, to know why you've taken an interest in this pathetic creature?" Beltran asked. He pointed his wing towards the prone Kara.

"You mean my toy?" Erys questioned. "Shouldn't that be obvious. She's a weak willed anger driven wreck. Not exploiting her weakness would be an insult to whatever made her that way."

"Have I stolen your plaything?" Erys asked, sounding condescending. "Too bad, birdy. She's mine now."

Beltran raised an eyebrow that is if raven's had them.

"Your toy she has been mine for far longer." Beltran pointed out. Erys spoke the truth about what Kara basically was. "I see you're exploiting that to you own advantage nice."

"Do, what you will with her, but remember there will be a day. Where I return to reclaim my toy" Beltran told her.

He took off and flew away time seem to return to normal. Kara was still in Kiki's office where she had always been.

The Raven allowed Erys to keep exploiting Kara's lack of resistance.

"I'd like to see you try." Erys answered, giggling a little. "I'll break her to me before then."

The strange localised freezing of time ended just as randomly as it had started, flowing into the continuation of the meeting between the pair.

Beltran said one last reply to Erys before he was gone for good.

"It time you will in due time!"

Kara wasn't sure on how to explain things to Kiki who was still silent. The help she had wanted from Beltran wasn't really much help at all.

"Isn't there any way I can get you to believe me. Even now what I just said about Chloe wasn't what I wanted to say. How am I suppose to tell my side of the story when I have blackouts?" Kara asked.

Kara tried to blag her way through this problem, but was having no such success.

"Is this some kind of joke?" Kiki asked, sounding a mixture of angry and confused. "You're just making excuses for your mood swings. I don't even know who's the real you anymore."

Kiki sounded both angry and confused.

"Excuses, you think I'm making excuses!" Kara snapped. She had come here for support and help not having someone turn this around and blame her.

"You have no idea what I'm going through no one does. I'm telling you the blasted truth look at that ring of yours if you don't believe me. Doesn't it tell you anything at all with how I've been acting or how Erys has been controlling me?" Kara yelled.

"There you go again, exploding in my face for no reason!" Kiki countered. "That's what they sound like to me! After all, you've got no evidence to back them up!"

For once, Kara was able to mention the name being blocked to her for so long, prompting a confused reaction for Erys.

"What?! How...?!" Erys exclaimed as she felt her hold over Kara slipping for the briefest of moments. The circlet Kara had gained was willing to be put on, trying to push away the influence the blade had over Kara.

"Erys this, Erys that, are you sure you're not crazy?!" Kiki questioned. "There's nobody called Erys! That name doesn't even sound real."

"How am I suppose to back this up?" Kara countered. She wasn't sure on how to backup her claims. "Speak with your Uncle he knows more things about this then you do speak with him," Kara said.

Kara had thought she wouldn't be able to speak Erys' name but was able to win. This small victory against her. Kara could feel the circlet wishing to be put on she did just that. Using her magic she moved the circlet to the top of her head.

"I'm not crazy you have heard the name before it was spoken by Haley in the vision. Your uncle showed us the other day. Watch it again and listen closely and if you still don't believe me what about the two swords during the match between. Haley and I didn't something seem off to you about them seeing as how both her and I have one?"

He won't tell me anything." Kiki retorted. "He says his chats with his 'Clients' are private!"

Upon seeing the glittering Silver accessory resting on Kara's head, Erys knew just what had allowed Kara to resist.

"Damn that thing." Erys growled as her presence disappeared from Kara's mind. However, while this may be a momentary respite, it may still be advised to use extreme caution.

"It's. a. RECORDING!" Kiki countered. "Recordings can be edited and messed up no end. Swordsmiths created tens of thousands of swords each day. Anyone could be holding a blade just like another. It's the basics of mass productions. Swords are swords."

"Then it's all on me then" Kara sighed. She needed a way to tell Kiki everything without having Erys interfere all the time. Maybe in getting more of the treasure from the Pardoner would help Kara out some?

"What about linking would that help. Would I be able to show you something I've seen in another's mind so that you can see it in my own?" Kara asked.

Kara suggested linking, but, with the machine being broken, that may be difficult.

"The machine's broken!" Kiki exasperatedly reminded Kara. "We can't do anything like that until it's fixed. I've explained this many times before, you can only show a Linked person someone from your own mind, not the mind of another. You can't cross memories and experiences between people or everyone will go insane."

"Then all I can suggest it link with Haley whenever she feels better and the machine is fixed, " Kara said,

She got up from the chair and started to leave the office.

"I'll allow you to think on what I've told you. When I know more I'll let you know or if you wish to know more for yourself. Speak to Eiko she knows about the name I told you as well." Kara explained.

She then left the office and headed back downstairs. In the meantime, she went to check her phone for any messages from Holly or anyone else.

"That little crazy won't let me!" Kiki countered. "She's more stubborn than I am, and that's saying something."

Kara informed Kiki to speak to Eiko.

"From one eccentric to another." Kiki sighed. "She's just as mad as you are. I doubt I'll get anything from her."

Kara then left the office and checked her texts...

Holly's text started out a little weird but seemed to clear itself up.

'I don't quite get why, but your text was a little scrambled when it came. Connectivity issues? It looked to say something completely different and, honestly, quite scary, but I guess it was just my imagination. Haley's fuming at what you said about her. Did you truly mean it all, or were you just putting on a show for the spectators? The poor girl you faced looked to be completely devastated. You were really mean to her. Although, I'm not sure if it was truly you. Something seemed off, like when you let that scary power take over, but much more scary. You were like a completely different person, even more so than normal. Also, you used far too flowery language. I don't want to cause offense, but your vocabulary is even more limited than Haley's, and she's not the best speaker, so it was really weird to see you use such extensive words.

'Lilly's not sure how to take it all and she's been trying to keep Haley from wrecking the place by allowing her to blow off some steam in some sparring matches between herself and Haley. Lilly's power has increase a lot since you last fought her, and she's got a cool new friend, who's really cute and nice and somewhat of an airhead, but she's really smart, too! What time will you be home? Will we need to save some food for you? Also, there's something we need to talk about in private, though I don't want Lilly or Haley being present for it. It's about the...the...damages. Anyway, split text is a bit much for this, so I hope you come home soon.'

The message was so long that it had to be split into two separate messages. Holly obviously has no concept of text talk. Her message was like a book.

One final, slightly more worrying message appeared from the KiraChat app:

"You have been relieved from your 18:00pm booking by the customer."

Kara checked her messages and saw that she got something from Holly.

"Yeah, was having trouble getting online here at work. I didn't mean what I said everything that done to poor Chloe and was said to you and everyone else. Wasn't really me saying those words it may have sounded like me but another person was controlling my actions. Also as you said that wasn't me I did fall under the control of that scary power of mine. For a moment but then was completely taken over by a far stronger power. May you have felt it did you notice anything off say with seeing the two swords Haley and I used they look the same right? I can only tell you that something limits me from saying what I truly want to say to people. When I try and mention their name they work their powers on me and things change."

Kara learned how Lilly and Haley were doing.

"I'll be having to stay late to make up the time I missed at work. As for food don't worry about me I'll pick something up here. As for Lilly's new friend I look forward to meeting them when given the chance. I'll talk with you when I get home I'm sorry for causing a huge mess." Kara sent the text.

She then saw that the booking with Chloe had been called off.

"Guess I better tell them" Kara went in search for the twins to tell them the news.

The reply to the message was sent through but, if Holly's reply is going to be anything like her last one, it may take some time to receive a response.

Kara went to tell the Squirrel twins about the supposed cancelled booking with Chloe. Break time was just starting, so they were probably in the staff room or toilets. Due to the events in the office, Kara still didn't get her pass card, so she may have to wait until someone either enters or leaves the staff room before she can get in.

Kara didn't get anything from Holly right away most likely it'd take time. For her to send something back to her. In the meantime, Kara decided to send something to Lilly.

Kara to Lilly: 'I don't know what was going through your mind when you saw me. Do those things at the arena I don't even know where to really start to explain things either. I will say that I didn't mean to do those things to that poor girl. I tried to stop things from going out of control but lost a battle of wills against a far stronger person. Who was in control of me at that time they even got me to say things I wouldn't normally say. I know that Haley took it hard and most likely thinks everything I did and said. Was a means to show her that she would never stand a chance against me. That isn't true either I'd never do that sort of thing. The name of the being who was controlling me is Erys and she's got her claws hooked into me for some reason. I just want to add that I'm very sorry for how everything turned out and will try and make things up to everyone." Kara sent the text to Lilly.

Break time was just starting and Kara was unable to find the twins. Seeing as how she also didn't have a pass card yet. She couldn't enter the break room at all looking around the Cafe Kara took an empty seat by herself. She looked around for any sign of Eiko who she would like to speak with. If Kara couldn't find her. Then she'd try and contact Chanki as they have a business too.

Kara sent off a text to Lilly while she waited for Holly's reply. After sending the message, as she was still lacking in a passcard, she decided to wait at one of the tables and search for Eiko.

Kara couldn't see Eiko, but, after a slightly unexpected narrative, it was clear that Eiko was, indeed, present, and standing right behind Kara.

"The stage has been set, the actors have gathered, and the curtains are rising on this ironic tale." Eiko narrated to Kara cryptically. "What you've tried to prevent, you've only managed to accelerate. You are the only actor without a set role in this performance, the Wild Card of the Deck, the Fool of the Tarot. You've no real role, yet you've infinite potential. Will you continue to fail, or will you succeed?"

Kara knew it'd take some time to get a reply from Lilly. So, in the meantime, she went in search of Eiko around the Cafe she wasn't able to find her however she did hear her. She didn't like what she heard about how she had failed and only made things accelerate.

"Fail or succeed, how am I to do either when Erys. Can control me whenever she feels like it I have most people at odds with me. Haley and Chloe hate me, Kiki doesn't even know who I really am anymore with my mood swings. I can't tell my side of the story to people since Erys can change whatever I say." Kara says.

Kara wasn't really in the mood for any sort of games. That Eiko might try and play or even if she was able to speak with her like normal. All Kara would get was half truths and maybe lies and never the full truth,

"So. what role am I suppose to play in your grand game?" Kara asked she turned around and faced Eiko. "Am I suppose to play the role of Protector in where I protect Lilly and Holly from Haley's wrath. Or am I to play to role of betrayer and give into the dark power within me. All to show Haley what she can really do all so that she can go around killing everyone. Maybe I'm not to play any of those and instead be a simple bystander and watch as my whole world comes crashing down around me. As I lose all those I care about and love all to my own emotions and Erys' own games?" Kara snapped.

With her raised voice a few staff and customers turned to look her way.

"So, come on tell me what am I suppose to fucking do when no matter what I do it won't be good enough!"

Kara began to give into her anger once more and explode at Eiko.

"Erys can only control those who allow for raw emotions to take over their thinking for them." Eiko answered. "I hate to say this, but you're most of the reason why people are so against you at present. You've not exactly been setting a good reputation for yourself, even when Erys is giving you a break. Breaking your promise to a child is one example. She controls what you say because you inadvertently invoke her every time you try and say her name, or even hint at her. She's a power beyond most powers you've experienced. Even simply thinking about her can call her to you and allow her to work her corruption."

Kara's anger increased and she began to open shout at Eiko, despite the publicity of the event. As she was attempting to mention the one name forbidden for most people's ears, in such a public display, the name in question had no option but to silence the mentioning of her name.

"You decide your own role. I'm no director, I'm simply an adviser." Eiko calmly answered, despite the raging emotions. Of course, shouting at a customer while wearing the garb of the Cafe was not setting a good reputation.

"Figure it out yourself. I've helped you as much as I can. I've even pointed you in the right direction several times but you won't listen. Your own bull-headed ego always gets in the way. You believe yourself to be much better than I, don't you? Shall we test that theory? You're on break now, aren't you? We can let our fists do the talking."

Eiko extended her left hand as a golden glow began to course down it to the palm of her hand. A clock face appeared just in front of her hand and the clock hands began to turn in a clockwise motion, opening a portal in the process. The portal looked awfully similar to the one Eiko had entered the previous day, and today for that matter. The customers didn't appear to even know it existed, and simply secretly kept a close watch on Kara due to her outbursts, which were even unheard of in the more feisty Cafe staff.

"Feel free to enter, and I'll follow." Eiko informed Kara with a grin. "Care to face a Veteran who's fought in wars nearly six times?"

Eiko explained more about Erys.

"Then help me counter her other than staying quiet. Or help me find some way to turn the tables on her I'm sick and tired of everyone thinking I'm crazy." Kara says.

Kara tried to calm down some it worked for a few moments.

"Yet again I can't decide that if I don't even know what to do. Now you wish to test me out by calling me bullheaded fine I will test you out. I'll make you eat those words!" Kara snapped. She took the circlet off her head letting it transform back into a ring.

"Chanki you get your wish it's time I settle things with Haley's daughter"

Kara followed into space where Eiko had created.

Kara accepted the challenge issued by Eiko.

"As you wish, 'Aunt'." Eiko answered, still grinning. There was heavy sarcasm placed on the word 'Aunt' this time.

The pair entered the portal Eiko opened and arrived in the Reaper's domain. This time, however, it was lacking in it's usual movement and just stood as the interior of a clock's mechanisms.

The space filled 60ft in diameter and stretched up to the safe headroom of 30ft. The actual height of the room is 35ft, but then there was a risk of getting caught in the motions of the clock face. The space was barren, only housing the pair at present, who were around 20ft away from one another, with 10ft behind each of them before touching the walls.

"You're awfully brave, accepting the challenge of a Lieutenant General." Eiko commented. "What's your rank in Military, oh, wait, you're not even part of one! You've little more battle experience than a toddler with a wooden sword."

"Good. Now, silence this wench." Chanki answered. "If you need any assistance, just request. However, my services are not free and, in addition, wouldn't your feather duster turn against you?"

Kara entered the portal and she arrived once more in the Reaper's domain. Memories came flooding back to her of the time she spent here. Causing her to shiver in fear as she rubbed her arms to calm herself down.

"You dare bring me back here!"

Kara looked around the place it was different but it was still roughly the same place. And Eiko spoke up again.

"I've far more battle experience than you!" Kara countered.

"Him and the other being who can control me as well. I'm sure you've taken notice of her and saw what she did to me?"

"It's the only place I could think of which'll be empty." Eiko shrugged. "Can't help it if you're too much of a baby to stand in a clock face."

Kara decided to counter the taunt by proclaiming that she has more battle experience than Eiko.

"Yeah, right." Eiko laughed. "I'm a Lieutenant General, I'm only one rank below the highest of 'General'."

Seeing as how she had the upper hand, Eiko decided to handicap her opponent.

"You get first strike." Eiko informed Kara. "Make it count."

Kara didn't like how she was still here along with Eiko's taunts. "Is that all you're good at no wonder your unit was all wiped out. If your mouth was your main weapon you just might of saved all of them that day."

Kara was told she could make the first move. She had changed into her battle outfit and rose her left arm to create some wind blades to fire at Eiko. When she suddenly felt herself panic and visions of blood filled her mind for a brief moment causing her to lose focus with her spell and drop to the ground in fear.

"N.. Not now, go away, go away"

Kara responded with an even stronger taunt.

"You take that back! You know nothing of what I've been through!" Eiko angrily retorted as she began to shift into her Gamma Alteration form before sprinting towards the cowering Kara and attempting to slice at her with her ethereal claws.

Kara's own taunt got to Eiko and she changed forms and sprinted towards Kara who was still. Cowering in fear Kara who was whimpering was struck by Eiko her claws slashing through Kara's chest. This caused her to cry out in pain and regain her focus. Kara tried to get up she had red claw marks on her chest and parts of her breasts were seen.

Kara called on her normal sword and swung it at Eiko. Which swung over Eiko's head making her miss striking her. Again Kara was able to swing her sword again at Eiko when the visions returned she found herself bathed in a pool of blood causing her to lose focus and drop her sword to the ground.

"I-I don't w..want to be afraid anymore!" Kara called out. Asking anyone who was listening in for help.

However, no one answered Kara there were a couple of names that were. On the tip of Kara's tongue that she could ask for help but. They would all come at a price there was Chanki who would be more than willing to help Kara out. But his power's, if she agreed to them, would attract Beltran's attention who wouldn't like that and most likely harm or kill Kara as promised.

Kara could call on Erys for help but after all the events earlier in the day. In which Kara had turned down Erys' gifts and made an enemy out of her at least for now. Who's to say that Erys would even answer Kara's call for help and even if she did. Maybe the end result would lead to Erys being able to take control of Kara's body again and use it to kill Eiko?

Lastly, that left Beltran on who Kara could ask for help from. She wasn't on the best terms with him at present since she would be going behind his back asking for Chanki's help. Then he was still angry with her and had harmed her when she asked for his help earlier against Erys. So he was off the last as allies who could help Kara.

All in all Kara was in a pickle and desperate for help.

Kara's cowering ceased for a moment, allowing her to strike and miss, before she returned to being unable to fight.

Eiko, still in her rage, went full on at Kara and struck her with everything she had, snarling and growling as she did so, much like the wolf her Form was based off.

Kara who was still in her own world next felt Eiko's claws and teeth sink. Into her flesh this made her once more cry out in pain as her flesh and clothes were shredded. "I-I don't want this, pain or fear anymore!" Kara screamed. As Eiko's attack had made her return again to her senses. She looked down at herself seeing the blood dripping down her body then pooling on the floor.

"Leave me alone, LEAVE ME ALONE!" Kara screamed.

Dark energy suddenly began to exploded outwards from her body. The fear she had felt was still there but it was now or at least for now Kara was trying to channel that fear into her powers. By giving into the dark power within her.

"Chanki, Erys, Beltran or who ever is listening give me the power to knock her out. Use this body as you see fit."

After biting into Kara, Eiko began to slip away with the scent and taste of fresh, warm blood.

The taste of blood was intoxicating to Eiko at present, causing her to slip even more into her feral ways and become a true killing machine, reaching nearly her top potential.

The switch was triggered, and now time was ticking on. Eiko needed more blood.

Kara attempted to try and call on aid from those listening in.

"Why should I? You'll only throw it back in my face again. You're too weak to even begin to hope I'll save you now. Weak tools should just be scrapped." Erys coldly answered. "I'm actually gonna stay and watch this doggy rip you to shreds as you cower like a baby. What's next, gonna wet yourself?"

"If you can't even save yourself, what makes you think I'll aid you? You seem like a worthless tool at present. Solve this one yourself. If you can't even take out a little girl, you're a hopeless waste of assets."

Eiko began to try and strike once more, but the effects of her decline began to kick in.

Eiko looked like she was about to full on lay into Kara once more, but began to whimper in pain as her body seemed to lock up on her. Blood was slowly beginning to seep from her knuckles where the ethereal claws began. It was minor bleeding at present, no more than a simple cut.

Both Erys and Chanki spoke their pieces to Kara who basically insulted her. While telling her to fix this mess herself. Another voice spoke up after Chanki had said his own piece.

"You want my help, what's the point look at yourself. You're nothing more than a worthless lump of flesh. You have so, much power within you yet you never use it. Always too scared of the outcome or what will happen to your 'so' called friends. I'll only say this Kara your mother was a much more willing pawn she knew how to handle things. She would have beaten this wolf before you in a second!"

Kara was at a loss for words everyone was against her. Her friends in the real world the powers or beings who had taken an interest in her.

"You're are all against me every single one of you are all against me. You want me to handle this myself fine I'll show all of you what Kara Sera can do!" Kara yelled.

Kara then completely gave into the darkness within her. Power fueled it's way into her body from places within Kara a black miasma began to form around her.

While Eiko was recovering from the destruction going on inside of her veins, Kara was wreathed in blackness.

Seeing the sudden eruption of strange energies coming from Kara, Eiko quickly retreated back 20ft, turned and growled at the blackness covering her prey. The destruction of interior cells continued inside of Eiko.

Eiko was able to prevent the internal destruction by licking some of the blood off her fangs, sating the thirst momentarily.

Beltran was pleased with the result of seeing Kara give into the power within her.

"Erys, I believe your name, here's a taste of what Kara can really do!" Beltran told her.

The black cloud of darkness covered Kara's form for a few moments longer. Before vanishing altogether leaving Kara seen once again. She looked at Eiko and smiled a pure smile of such murderous joy. Running her left hand across her chest she ran them through the blood. Then bringing her hand to her mouth licked the blood from her fingers.

"Let's dance!"

Kara ditched her own blade and called on Erys own. Which appeared in her head she dashed forward. 20ft and slashed down with the blade at Eiko.

"I just hope someone dies. I've got a busy schedule." Erys sighed. "If I'm watching this, I wanna see carnage."

Kara decided to summon 'Erys' once more. A clash of magical might happened between the opposing items.

The circlet managed to force 'Erys' to be sheathed and it began to create a barrier to prevent it from being re-summoned. However, the overpowering Dark Aura that now had Kara under its control began to black out the glow from the circlet, rendering it unable to provide its benefits.

Kara began to attempt to strike Eiko,

Eiko swiftly sidestepped the blow and tried to retaliate with her full attacks.

When Kara had tried to unsheath 'Erys' she felt a clash of magical might. As both the sword and the circlet on her head. Fought one another to see what would remain. 'Erys' was then sheathed again and a barrier was formed around the sword to prevent it from being summoned again. Kara ignored this and grabbed her own blade and used it instead to attack Eiko.

"Come on, come on attack me. Show me what you can do!" Kara snapped when Eiko dodged her attack. With a side step to the side, Kara just laughed when Eiko got ready to attack.

"You think claws and teeth will work against me!"

Kara just barely was able to dodge the first claw attack at her.

"Missed me, you're weak no wonder you couldn't save anyone. You're worthless your mother is worthless junk not even strong enough to put up a decent challenge against m..."

Kara then felt the second claw and teeth of Eiko sink into her. She lost her grip on her sword as she felt blackness creep into her vision. Kara dropped to her knees and blacked out due to blood loss and pain. The dark aura around her faded from view and Eiko was left alone.

Kara attempted to taunt the feral beast in front of her, but beasts don't really respond well to taunts, prompting a rather swift chomp and slice from Eiko. These attacks were enough to floor Kara, making Eiko the winner. Just before Kara blacked out, familiar voice chimed in to belittle her.

"Such a shame. Too weak to even put down a puppy without me." Erys condescendingly chided Kara.

"I was right to not place my faith in you. You can't even follow simple instructions. Defective tools deserve to be destroyed."

The zone remained until Eiko's frenzy and rage ended, allowing her to shift back into her human form, looking a little more battered from internal damage than external.

"I win." Eiko informed the unconscious Kara as she placed her right hand on Kara's back. She then channeled magic into Kara, creating a small golden clock face just above the back of her hand. The clock face began to turn anticlockwise, and the majority of wounds on Kara began to close up, much like time itself was turning back to before the injuries were inflicted.

"Get up." Eiko instructed Kara as she crouched down and prodded her. "The fight's over."

Before Kara had blacked out she heard all three voices speak to her. Belittling her with nothing more than taunts but words that were directed towards her shattered mind and state,

"Pathetic lay there and die worm!"

Moments passed and Eiko worked her magic to heal the worst of Kara's wounds. Kara was then prodded by Eiko and woke up shortly after. "What now?" Kara asked. She still hurt all over and weakly got to her feet she remembered what the others said. Seeming to back away from Eiko and not want to be around her.

Kara asked what was going to happen next before backing away from Eiko.

"I ain't gonna bite you no more." Eiko answered, placing her hands up in surrender. "Still, you've got quite the mouth on you. Not wise to bait a Wolf, y'know."

Eiko then stood back up again and, taking the cue from the distance, decided to continue talking from her she stood.

"You really need to get over that thing. There was no blood anywhere, yet you still freaked out." Eiko began with a dismissive wave of her hand. "That'll get you killed in war, so pull yourself together."

Kara stood ten feet away from Eiko who rose her hands in surrender. Kara didn;t answer at first what Eiko had said and her second part seemed to hit a nerve with Kara.

"It's not that easy, you will never know what I've been through no one knows. What I had to go through to see, to even witness" Kara told her. Even though Eiko was trying to help Kara just wanted to be left alone.

"Can we leave this place, I'd like to be alone for a while?" Kara asked.

Kara, once more, exploded at Eiko.

"You're hopeless." Eiko sighed in frustration. "Can't even get a word in with you yapping off."

Eiko then opened up the portal back to the Cafe.

"Go be grumpy elsewhere." Eiko instructed Kara. "Not even a minute has passed in the real world. Come back to me when you're ready to listen."

Kara started towards the portal and was about to step into it. When she turned around to face Eiko she tried to calm down some but it was hard work.

"Look, nothing is easy for me I'm grumpy, tired and sad. Everything I'm going through it just too much for me right now. I'm at odds with everyone and am falling apart emotionally with the toll of all this burden. I'm sorry for snapping at you earlier with what I said."

Kara or a small part of her decided to remain to try and work things out with Eiko.

"What is it you want to explain to me?"

Instead of leaving, Kara decided to stay and explain things a little more to Eiko.

"Well, that was unexpected." Eiko answered in surprise. "What I want to say is this:

"Now you've started along the most critical part of your task, you really need to consider everything very carefully before giving your answer. Now that all of the Spirit Guardians have gathered, you need to work on keeping the peace between the three of them. Each of them have differing views, as you've seen, and moral standing. Lilly's will be the easiest to coerce, but there's something about her that just doesn't sit right with me. Erys you're really going to need to work on, much like Remi. They are the most conflicting of the lot of them. They may try and turn their bonded against one another, leading to the conflict you've already seen. We can't let that happen, no matter what. If you get them to the point where they really hate each other, then this whole thing is doomed.

"Start things off small. Get on the good side of their bonded and they may help sway the vote in your favour. Information is key. Research all you can about each of them and make alliances where they matter. Arm yourself, not for a physical war, but a war of information and mentality. Don't try and mention Erys's name to anyone outside of her circle or it'll almost always end badly."

Eiko went on to explain her piece and Kara listened.

"Who's this one for Lilly do that have a name?" Kara asked.

As Kara listened to more of what Eiko had said it just seemed she had even more. Work to do that put much more wait onto her shoulders.

'I can only do so much, and while I know what you say is for the best. I don't know if I can truly do everything by myself. While I can bond with them who's to say that bond won't shatter to pieces. My mentalility is getting weaker I can feel it. Again I;ll try to do everything that you've said for me to do I'll try after work with Holly as we needed to talk anyway."

Kara looked down at the ground.

"I know everyone is suffering but why does it seem like I've got to suffer more than others. I just want things back to how they were. I don't like Erys and might never will, I want Haley to like me and I want Holly to be my friend. I hate this fear of blood I have, I need help yet everywhere I turn I can't find it."

Kara asked about Lilly's Spirit Guardian.

"Her name's pretty long but she goes by the name Shiro." Eiko explained. "She's a little bit of a ditz but she's not all bad, at least I think she isn't."

Kara then reeled off her personal feelings about the situation.

"I can't really help you with those, I'm afraid." Eiko answered with a shrug. "It's up to you to sort them out."

Eiko told Kara that Lilly's Spirit Guardian was named Shiro.

"Can't say on how my feelings towards her will be but maybe we can get along."

Eiko shrugged and wasn't able to help Kara out any.

"Then, it's all up to me" Kara sighed.

She was quiet for a bit before speaking up again.

"Was there anytime in the near future where us 'Seras' were a happy family. Where we were not burdened by pain and sadness and instead were happy?" Kara asked. She sounded hopeful wanting something to look forward to something to work towards. She started to the portal leading back to the cafe.

"If by some chance I'm unable to change anything with your future and as you pointed out. Die by such a cowardly means I want you to look after Holly protect with everything you have!" Kara stated and then walked through the portal.

"Maybe so. She's an...unusual one at least." Eiko replied.

Kara asked a very deep question.

"I can't say I'll know of that. I'm from a time where everything goes downhill. Maybe yes, maybe not. The near future, much like the distant one, is always undetermined." Eiko answered. "Let's hope it doesn't come to that."

Kara then began to head through the portal, prompting Eiko to give a rather hurried warning.

"Portal return isn't always as easy as entrance you may-" Eiko started before the portal cut the rest off.

After the transit of the portal, Kara found herself somewhere rather confined with a strange sound coming from right next to her. Looking around, Kara found herself...

...Within a occupied toilet cubicle. The sound she heard was actually the sound of pee hitting the toilet bowl. By the splashing sound, the person doing such a thing must've been female. With the door being bolted, and no current exclamation of protest from the cubicle's occupant, Kara could do one of two things...

Before she had walked through the portal Kara thought over everything that was said. She wished Eiko had told her something about some point in the future where everyone was happy. But with the future always changing who knows what could happen. As she walked through the portal she heard Eiko call out to her but only heard have the message before. She found herself within a strangely confined space looking around she found herself within an occupied toilet cubicle.

She heard the female person inside peeing. Yet they gave no protest as to why Kara was there looking at them Kara tried to find out just who the female person might be?

Finding herself in a rather awkward predicament, Kara decided to first gauge just who she was sharing a rather 'intimate' moment with. Looking down at the female on the toilet Kara saw...

A rather young looking girl, with deep platinum coloured hair, styled in shoulder length twintails on either side of her head, supported by some cute looking red bobble clips. The girl looked a little older than Tama, but she carried a rather unsettling maturity to her. She had a white medical eye patch over her right eye, leaving her deep green left eye rather lonely. However, despite the supposed blocked out view from one retina, Kara still felt like two eyes were burning into her.

The girl was dressed in a cute black t-shirt with a pink logo on the front of a popular children's brand. One strange thing about this was that it looked like the left hand side, from the girl's perspective, was weighted down a little, but it was barely noticeable. On her lower half, well, despite the fact that she was openly peeing without a care in the world, not even covering up her currently bare treasure, stream and all, as Kara was standing there, she had what looked like black cotton shorts and a rather mature selection of black and red lacey underwear.

The girl just looked at Kara and said, in a soft spoken voice:

"Pervert."

She then pouted, trying to look annoyed, but only made herself look cuter. Still, she made no action to hide her prone state, not even showing a hint of outward embarrassment.

When Kara looked at the girl below her she could see they were. Looked a little older than Tama, had a white medical eye patch over one eye. Deep platinum colored hair with twintails the girl looked awfully cute and she made no move to cover herself up. Even going as far as to call Kara a pervert.

"Um... sorry about this maybe I should go" Kara started to try and leave the cubicle by unlocking the door.

In the awkward situation, Kara decided to take her leave. The young girl continued to pout and just nodded in response as Kara left the cubicle and found herself in, not the Girl's toilets, but the Boy's toilets. Eiko still had yet to show herself, but...

Shortly after Kara left the cubicle and shut it behind her, a polar opposite response was heard in the neighbouring one.

"PERV!" A young sounding girl screamed as a response came.

"Hey, I can't help where I end up!" Eiko countered before the sound of further insults and, potentially, violence came from the cubicle.

"Get out, you animal! You dirty voyeur!"

"Hey, watch what you're - OW! That's not how you use that!"

After the sound of fumbling from the other door came, Eiko came tumbling out with a stream of toilet paper following her.

"And stay out, you lech!" The angry girl's voice followed as the door was slammed shut by Eiko.

"Portal travel, gotta love the results." Eiko sighed to Kara. "You got lucky. I got some crazy prep school kid."

Before Kara left the cubicle she took one last look at the young girl. Who nodded to her leaving Kara nodded back then left. She found herself in the Boy's toilets and then heard the polar opposite of what went on in hers. She heard Eiko's voice and some screaming coming from inside followed by a roll of toilet paper flying out as Eiko left in a hurry.

"At least I didn't end up somewhere bad like in the toilet" Both girl's left the boy's room.

They found themselves back in the cafe.

"If it's not too much of a hassle, I'd like to ask you something important. In the future do was I ever really liked by my new sisters. I mean to the point where they'd be willing to protect me from harm or helped me through a really tuff problem?" Kara asked.

"Only if you're really unlucky would you end up like that." Eiko commented. "Portals tend to dump people in the next nearest private place to prevent too many onlookers. We just so happened to get dumped in the Gents."

The pair left the toilets and Kara asked another question to Eiko.

"That's also something I wouldn't know." Eiko answered. "I entered this world a good while after you left. Mother never talked about you much, but I didn't seem like it was out of anger or hatred."

Again when Eiko mentioned about Haley not talking about. Her after she left Kara was once more left to wonder and think about just how she passed away. All Kara knew it was some cowardly way that she was killed.

"I know I've asked this before and yet you still won't give me the honest truth. But who was there when I met my end can I at least have a name or names?" Kara asked.

Kara went looking for the twins again wanting to tell them about the booking. She headed towards the break room with Eiko following along after her.

"All I can tell you is this: The only people who were there when you met your end were yourself and someone very important to you." Eiko answered. "I can't give you a straight answer or it'll mess up the space/time continuum as your views may alter drastically."

As Kara was heading to the Staff Room, Eiko hung back on the customer side of the till.

"I'm not staff. I can't go any further. I'll hang around here." Eiko informed Kara.

Kara wasn't able to learn the names of the people who. Were there when she met her end all she was told was it was someone very important to her. "That could pretty much be anyone" Eiko then had to stay back since she wasn't staff. Kara took a moment to knock on the Staff Room door.

"It's me Kara can someone please let me in, as I haven't got my pass card yet?" Kara asked.

As she waited for an answer Kara took a moment to try and locate Haley. And her sisters just to check up on how they were doing. She used the wind to try and locate Holly and Lilly letting them know she was fine and well. As for Haley she tried to touch her wind a gentle wind caress saying 'I'm sorry'

Kara knocked on the door to the staff room to be let in. While waiting, she tried to locate the Sera sisters.

Kara managed to locate that they were at the Sera Manor, but no exact location could be given,

Shortly after sending the signals off, Felicity was the one who opened the door to the Staff room.

"Didn't you go to get your card a minute ago?" Felicity asked as she held the door open for Kara.

Kara was able to locate each of her sisters. But was unable to find out just where they were soon enough the door opened and Felicity was there.

"I never got one yet" Kara told her as she walked inside the Staff Room. With the door closed behind her Kara went to shield her mind from being read as she didn't. Want Felicity or Florence to find out the true reason of what she was about to say.

"I've got some bad news, I've recently learned that our booking for 18:00 is here by been cancelled"

"Then why'd Kiki want you?" Felicity asked as Kara entered the Staff room. Like normal, there was quite a deal of activity in here. Most of the Poster girls were present, save for the Purple and Brown ones, and also Eve.

Kara then announced that the booking had been cancelled.

"What, really?!" Felicity questioned in shock as both her and Florence checked their phones for booking times. After a few seconds, Felicity answered. "Don't make jokes like that. It's not funny. The booking's still on according to my schedule."

"And mine." Florence interjected.

Florence then looked directly at Kara.

"Shall we talk, in private? I know just the place." Florence suggested.

Kara saw some of the other Poster girl's were in the Staff Room as well. "Yes, that was why Kiki wished to see me" Kara answered. Felicity was shocked at what Kara said and Florence joined them moments later. Saying that the booking was still on maybe for them it still was. Kara took out her own phone and showed them what her message said.

"I'm not joking"

Florence wished to talk in private.

"Yes, that will be good" Kara agreed.

Kara agreed to the private chat and Florence led her to the locked Girls toilets, using her card key to enter.

The interior appeared to be mostly intact. There was no evident water damage, at least.

"We should be able to talk in here." Florence informed Kara as she turned to look at her, leaning on the sinks. "You're hiding something, I can tell."

Kara was led into the locked Girl's toilets Florence then went on to look at Kara. Who knew she was hiding something. She didn't like the fact that Florence might try to read something off her.

"I'm hiding a lot of things some things that shouldn't ever see the light of day"

Florence's probing, though the verbal answer yielded no results, got her the response she wanted.

"Oh, so that's why you've been removed." Florence answered, showing no adverse or positive answer. "You really are an open book."

Florence then pushed herself off her leaning post and paced the room a little.

"Able to be read by more than just myself. Is there no secrets in the pages of your mind, Adoptive Sera?" Florence continued. "Internal conflict is no stranger to you, it seems. Three powers all vying for control over your weak willed body. You need to toughen up, mentally speaking."

Florence was able to read off a number of things within Kara's mind.

"Now you know the truth on why I was removed. But there is much more to it than you know as to what that is I can't answer right now" Kara says.

Florence began to pace around the room.

"Things are all rather complicated right now in more ways than others. I know of the three powers vying for me I also know a fourth is there as well hidden among the three. I don't know how much you were able to read off me but from whatever you know. It's far too much for me to handle alone, as for toughening up mentally that's easier said than done"

"I know that you caused the unrest, but, who's to say that you did not will it yourself? I can sense three hazy memories in your mind, and each one seems to end with a negative answer." Florence continued. "Three, four, what does it matter? You're a target because you're easy pickings. If I wanted to, I'm sure I could take you over right now. However, I'm not that kind of person. I don't see enjoyment in controlling another fully."

Florence stopped a few paces from Kara and continued.

"Now that I know why you're no longer a third wheel, we have another matter at hand, don't we?" Florence resumed. "You wanted to ask something from me, and I will give my price for what you ask."

Florence spoke her piece.

"Maybe I did or didn't it's still hard to say, and I wouldn't want to be controlled again. That didn't end well it never does. If you were in my shoes right now I'm sure you'd feel all the pain and hardship I'm going through. I wouldn't know on how you'd handle it all but count yourself lucky that you're not me."

Florence wanted to know what Kara wished to speak with her about.

"I wish to have some fun with someone of your choosing. I'd like to be surprised on who this person will be. I wish for them not to know who I am, as for the fun I'd like it to be lewd of course just some kissing, and touching, If they can have an accident that's even better. Again I leave it to you to decide on the female who I can have fun with, so what is your price for this offer?" Kara asked.

"Maybe I would, maybe I wouldn't. Who knows." Florence answered. "Also, you know nothing about me. How can you know that I won't handle it better than you?"

Kara then explained what she wanted. Florence considered the request and eventually came to a conclusion.

"For that kind of action, I would like this in return: I want you to find out all you can on something for me."

"Have you ever heard of 'Project: Songbird'? I doubt you would have as it's been kept very quiet for a long while. This Project started around five years ago, and was supposedly discontinued around three years ago. However, I've a feeling that it's still ongoing. You're the closest to the source as possible, so you should be able to find out a good deal of information."

Florence let Kara consider the proposition for a bit.

"Any questions on the assignment?"

"Would you care to try and test that out?" Kara countered. It was true she knew next to nothing about Florence but she had her ways of finding things out herself.

Florence then requested her piece of what she wanted in return.

"Not really sure if I have or not" Kara answered at first. As she listened to more she had a feeling the source had to be Kiki. "May I ask why you're interested in something like this 'Project: Songbird'? Kara asked.

"Would you care to test out how much you can find out about me?" Florence retaliated.

Kara went straight to the point with her question.

"It's for personal reasons. You may find them out as you go along." Florence answered.

"Why, not as you know some things about me" Kara said.

Kara went on to try and use the ring on Florence she wasn't using it for lewd fun. Or checking up on stats but more along the ways of being able to read information off of her. Like Florence was able to do to Kara. Kara was looking to find out anything that she could.

Florence pointed out that they were personal reasons.

"What is 'Project Songbird'? Kara asked.

"Go ahead and try." Florence answered with a grin.

Kara tried to use the ring on Florence to glean information off her, but was met by nothing by a Squirrel angrily tail whipping the ring's probing away, rendering the ring locked for use for a few minutes.

" 'Project: Songbird' was a secret test carried out by a certain organisation to revive a long lost power, or so I've heard. The company behind it had exceptional skills in the medical industry and controlled the majority of Hospitals and Research Facilities in this city. The head researcher behind the project was said to be the source of the research materials used to carry out the experimentation."

Kara wasn't able to gain anything off of Florence using the ring. So instead she just gave up on the whole idea.

"That power wouldn't be 'Compose' would it?" Kara asked.

She remembered reading some info on that power. "If it is I've got some info on that already but my price doesn't come cheap. Information for information will be a better trade." Kara explained. She then looked around the bathroom.

"Could I please have or get my key card?" Kara asked.

"I don't know. You're the one who's researching it." Florence answered. "First I've heard of it."

Kara offered up a trade of information, prompting a rather intrigued smile from Florence.

"You're learning, that's good." Florence replied. "Anyway, what will your price be for this 'information' you hold?"

Kara then asked about a Card Key.

"Ask Kiki or Leigh. I'm not authorised to issue Card Keys." Florence informed Kara.

Florence didn't know if 'Compose' was the power or not. She smiled in reply to Kara's trade of info for info.

"My price would be a girl around my age I'd like for it to be one of the 'Pinks' Again the girl is your choice but as an extra, I'd like to know one piece of info about them. Let us say a family secret would be nice. A trade for a trade works better when both people are working towards a common goal" Kara explained.

Kara learned on where to get the Card Keys.

"I believe we are done here, for now, I'll let you know through PM when I have gathered more intel for you. As for the meeting place here can work or where ever you see fit" Kara pointed out. She then left the bathroom and walked back into the staff room. She first went to check the time to see how much time was left on a break and to see if she got any messages from Lilly or Holly and lastly Haley in that matter. Sure she didn't send Haley anything but maybe Haley sent her something on how she was feeling?

Kara named her price for her trade.

"Going right for the personal stuff, huh?" Florence questioned. "I've gotta warn you, that kind of info is normally only used for blackmail or threats, so be really careful about how you dish it out. In exchange for it, the info you're gonna give me will have to be equal to the kind I'm giving you. You'd better have some juicy stuff."

After the deal was made, Kara excused herself from the conversation.

"We'll meet somewhere a little more..normal." Florence answered, "I'll let you know the details when we next need to meet. PM's have to be checked by the Admins of the chat before they can be sent. It'll be better to use a more private form of communication. I'll message you my number later and we'll talk through texts."

After the agreement was finalised, Kara headed towards the staff room, checking her messages on the way.

Holly to Kara: 'You're really confusing me. You say that there's another power like your Dark one which controls you and prevents you from saying things? You're a strange girl...Anyway, don't be too late. We've still got school tomorrow and Sports Day ( _ ) is coming closer and closer. I think it'll be quicker (and easier) for us to talk in person about these things as, if anything happens, I may be able to pick up on it, but I can't promise that. I'll try and stay up until you get home.'

Lilly to Kara: 'Text isn't really a good way to try and apologise, you know. Those things should be done in person. Until you say that to me face to face, I can't accept it as a reason behind upsetting both Haley and that poor girl you publicly humiliated for your own amusement. Anyway, you should be apologising to those two and not me. Better do it in person, or they'll take it the wrong way. Joking about naming the person who 'controlled you' and only putting nonsensical symbols and letters is just childish. There's no real mystery as you've proven to jet from emotion to emotion faster than a Cheetah can run. Next time, try to take responsibility for your own actions, and not try and blame them on 'another personality'. If that's true, perhaps you should get it seen to by a professional psychiatrist.'

While the text sounded harsh, it was actually more like a push in the right direction.

Before Kara went to go find Leigh to get her Card Key she saw she had two messages. So she read them over and replied to them best she could.

Kara to Holly: Yes, there is I'm not trying to confuse you or anything. I nearly forgot about Sports Day must have slipped my mind in all of the business I've been doing. If we can talk when I get home it will help if not we can always chat tomorrow.

Kara to Lilly: 'If I could speak to both Haley and Chloe don't you think I would have already. If you think I humiliated Chloe for my own enjoyment. You're wrong but enough about that you don't seem to really believe much of what I said anyway. So, I'll just have to take your words and do take things my self'

She sent the texts then went to go find Leigh.

Kara sent off her replies and searched for Leigh, which wasn't too hard. Leigh was actually manning the counter now and restocking after the rush from earlier.

Kara found that Leigh was now manning the counter and restocking it. She walked up to her and asked her question. "I was wondering when you've got a free moment if I could get my Card Key?" Kara asked. She then went over and looked over what it was Leigh was restocking.

While Leigh was busy restocking, Kara asked her about Key Cards.

"Give me a bit to finish stocking up for the next rush, and I'll get your card for you. If you want, you could taker over and I'll get it now. Do you know how stock rotation works?" Leigh asked Kara. "It's real simple, even Tama can do it without issue."

Kara looked over what Leigh was stocking up. It was just the usual snacks and sff which you'll find on a Cafe's counter: Crisp Packets, prepacked cakes and biscuits, canned drinks in the chiller under the counter, the works.

Leigh wanted to wait until she was done before getting Kara's Card Key. "Wouldn't it be to make sure we are always stocked with enough supplies. Like if we get low on something set more out to make sure we don't run out. If we do run out and nothing is available to fill that spot make sure write it down on a piece of paper or ask someone to get another box?" Kara went back to watching what Leigh was doing.

Trying to paint a basic picture in her mind of how Leigh was working the counter. Once she had watched for a few minutes she spoke up again. "I'll give it a try couldn't really hurt."

Kara explained her knowledge of how stocking worked.

"That's Stock Checking, not Stock Rotation." Leigh answered. "Stock Checking is done before Stock Rotation takes place. Rotating stock means placing all the produce with close Sell-by dates near the front if the customer can choose, like the crisps and cakes, and near the back if we're picking, like the drinks and fresh food under the counter."

Kara continued to watch Leigh go about restocking. The speed she was doing it at showed how often she's done this before. She was picking things out of the stock boxes, giving them the once over look, and then placing them exactly where they should be while she drew out another item, keeping a volley of restocking and resupplying going.

"Make sure you check the sell by dates and the prompts on the back of the counter to know where things go. If you're lost, just leave them to one side and I'll finish up." Leigh informed Kara. "Always deal with fresh produce first, but I've already done that. Next, focus on stocking the snacks on the counter top, as they're what customer tend to see when they order at the counter."

Kara had gotten it wrong and Leigh explained on what to do. Kara watched once more as Leigh worked following along closer like a small puppy. She moved behind the counter as Leigh moved and started to try and do what Leigh had been doing. "I just hope I get this right,to follow" Kara said. She followed Leigh's advice by checking the sell by dates. It was pretty hard work for a newbie like Kara and took a few tries to get things right as she was moving rather slow.

But soon enough Kara was able to pick up on how things were going. When she had a moment of free time she looked to see if any customers were coming her way.

"I'll double check what you've done, anyway, like Kiki double checks when I do it. We've a policy of always ensuring that we have top quality stock ready at all times. This also means that the customers are much more comfortable in our service as well." Leigh explained. "However, the less mistakes you make, the better your review will be at the end of the week."

Once Leigh was sure that Kara had the hang of sorting the stock, she headed off up the stairs to fetch a Key Card, leaving Kara manning the counter.

While stocking up, Kara had a look over the Cafe to see if any customers were heading her way. At present, all customer seemed contented where they were. The reason being the service announcement which was currently displayed on the Karaoke TV.

'To all our Amazing Big Brother and Sisters: Cafe Kira will be momentarily ceasing service while we let our Girls have a much needed break. Due to the current circumstances, we've decided to give a simultaneous break to all our Girls so they can be all ready and adorable for our evening shift. You are welcome to stay in the Cafe, but, please note, that we won't be serving you while on our 25 minute break. Thank you for being understanding customers 3 ~ Cafe Kira Little Sisters'

However, Kara felt like there was someone, or perhaps two people, watching her intently from their place in the sea of customers. It didn't feel malicious, or even negative, it just felt like she was being watched for the sake of something to do, or, at a push, out of interest.

Kara stopped for a moment at her task and looked over at Leigh. "I'm getting reviewed?" Kara asked. But Leigh had already left to head to get Kara's Card Key. She went back to her task a couple of times Kara did mess up again. But she then went back and fixed up her mistakes by taking the slow route and not rushing through it. On a free moment she looked around the Cafe no one was coming towards her they all seemed to be watching the Karaoke TV.

She listened to the message and went back to work. Yet she had the strangest feeling like she was being watched by someone or something. At first, she ignored it but as time went on it started ti get to her so, Kara looked around the Cafe again trying to find just who would be watching her for any reason at all. She wasn't able to pick up any negative vibes from the people. Maybe they were just curious about who she was.

Kara decided to look into the strange feeling of being watched. There seemed to be a few customer, mainly the ones Kara had sat with earlier on relief duty, keeping a close eye on her, seemingly interested in the newest addition to the Little Sister Crew. In addition, there was also a familiar Eye-Patch clad girl peering over the cup she was drinking out of at Kara. She didn't seem like she was intentionally doing it, but it was just more like a natural reaction to being lost in though while drinking. One other person of note who was showing interest in Kara was a equally young looking girl, maybe the same age as the Sera twins, give or take a year, dressed in a rather expensive looking Navy Blue School blazer. She looked to be a girl with a lot of influence behind her, perhaps the 'Prep School' girl that Eiko ran into earlier? She was, unlike the Eye-Patch girl, directly looking at Kara, seemingly judging her actions.

Kara saw that a few customers that she had sat with earlier. Were keeping an eye out on her they seemed to have taken an interest in her, She made out the one girl from the bathroom Eye-Patch girl and smiled her way, Before going back to work a little more however on another free moment she spotted another girl looking at her more than the others. She looked to be the Sera twins age and dressed in expensive clothes. This girl could have been the one Eiko met earlier Kara looked at the girl for a while.

Not sure why she was watching her so much. Kara went back to work and looked at the girl a few more times. "I wonder why she's watching me?" Kara asked herself.

Kara showed no signs of reacting to the onlooking gazes of the strange duo and continued her work. Moments later, Leigh had returned with a Key Card. She gently tapped it against Kara's head to draw her attention away from the customers.

"One Key Card, as requested. Keep it in your locker when you're not using it. It's got the very basic access, allowing you to enter the toilets when they're locked at the end of the day, the staff room for breaks and opening the counter to get behind it." Leigh informed Kara. "Lose it and expect to lose something of yours."

Kara still watched the people looking at her as she worked. Taking moments to smile and wave back to them. Part of her thought of putting on a show for Eye-Patch girl like how she had done. One for Kara earlier but now wasn't the time or place for it. At one moment Kara looked at both girl's closely and mouthed 'Hello' to them before Leigh returned.

"Thanks, I'll make sure I do that" Kara said. She took the Card key then went on to ask Leigh a question. "Seems I've caught the interests of two people would you know who they are?" Kara asked. She took a moment to point out the two girls who were watching Kara to Leigh. Then on another moment Kara went on to use the wind. To try and pick up on how both girl's were feeling towards her. It wasn't like using the ring it was more along the lines of trying to feel some emotion,

The Eye-Patch girl nodded in confirmation when she saw Kara wave at her and mouth Hello. The Prep School girl just smiled a little, kind of like a smile of cunning rather than natural.

Kara asked Leigh about the two interested parties.

"You've drawn some new customer in." Leigh commented. "I've never seen them here before. The strange girl with the eye-patch looks like she's really out of place in a Little Sister cafe as a customer. She's more suited towards being a worker. The rich girl looks like only Tama or Kate could be counted as a Little Sister to her. She'd be better off as a worker as well. You seem to have a thing with attracting little girls. Are you an abductor?"

The last question was more of a joke than serious.

Kara got nothing off the younger of the two but she retrieved an answer from the rich looking one. She was feeling: Interested, Wary, Secretive.

Both girls smiled yet the Prep School girl seemed to be hiding something. Leigh gave her piece of info about the two girls.

"I'm no abductor though I did have a rather interesting encounter with Eye-Patch over there. Maybe I should introduce myself to them?" Kara asked. She then went back to working a little more before letting Leigh take a look on how she did. When Kara tried to read both girl's emotions she was unable to read the younger of the two but the rich girl. Seemed interested in her, yet wary and also secretive. Kara watched the pair for a few more minutes before deciding to approach them.

She slowly made her way over to the pair. "Is this seat taken?" Kara asked. Seeing an empty seat near them Kara sat down. "So, how are you two doing today and can I help you with anything?" Kara asked.

"Yeah, sure." Leigh answered sarcastically. "With your likes, I'd rather not know what kind of interesting encounter you had. I'm guessing it had something to do with peeing. Did you pee on her, or did she pee on you?"

Leigh checked over Kara's stocking and noted a few mistakes she made, offering advice to help rectify and prevent further mistakes from occurring. Afterwards, Kara went to introduce herself to her curious onlooker, starting with the one she had an intimate encounter with in the Gent's toilets.

"The seat's free." The Eye-Patch girl answered in her soft spoken voice. She didn't really show any emotion, kind of like a robot, but she was clearly Human if the earlier encounter was anything to go by. "Service is off until Break's over. We can talk, if you want."

Not wanting to miss the opportunity, the girl was the first to begin conversation, strangely.

"Did you enjoy watching me go?" The Girl asked out of the blue. "Your heart rate indicated mild excitement and you appeared transfixed by my lower half. Does watching others urinate excite you?"

Despite her young looking age, this girl clearly bore a great maturity.

"Neither, though she was the one peeing I'm sure you'd have loved to see that" Leigh checked over Kara's work and noted a few mistakes. Kara listened and in a rare moment took mental notes of what Leigh said so that next time she would know better. Soon enough she left to talk with Eye-Patch girl who spoke in a soft voice. Yet when she spoke to Kara it wasn't something Kara had expected to be said to her.

A bright red blush came to her cheeks.

"U-Um... I-I" Kara studdered trying to find the right words to reply.

"Kinda, I didn't mean for that to happen honestly, but to me having someone watching. You go you didn't seem too embarrassed by me watching?"

The girl hit the nail right on the head with her sudden questioning.

"You're a strange girl. That's an undocumented perversion." The girl answered, still not moving from her unchanging manner of speaking. "Does it stop at just witnessing another in the act of them relieving themselves, or is there more to this unusual interest of yours?"

Kara listened as the girl spoke more wanting to know more details about her perversion.

"Why, are you asking me all this anyway?" Kara asked.

She wanted to change the subject to something else. "If I may also ask is there any reason why you've taken an interest in me. I noticed you watching me for a while?"

Kara wanted to know why she was being grilled on her fetish.

"Because it interests me." The girl simple answered, cocking her head to the side in query. "It is something I don't know about, so I want to learn about it."

Kara then asked about the reason behind the girl's interest in her.

"We are or, more accurately, were talking about it." The girl repeated. "Our encounter is the reason behind this conversation we're having, unless there's a reason as to why you came to me during your break."

The girl wished to learn about Kara's perversion.

"Maybe when you are older, but I will say I was surprised by your choice of actions. Normally girls get angry when someone peeps on them. Yet you didn't seem to mind me watching you at all any reason?" Kara asked.

The girl gave her answer.

"We, can talk about other things besides that like what are your interests?"

Kara brought in the topic about the girl's apparent age. This caused a slight intrigued look from her, as intrigued as her neutral expression can get, in truth.

"Do you even know how old I am? How old do you think I am?" The girl questioned. "Why not use that artifact on your finger to find out?"

The girl looked down at the ring on Kara's finger, seemingly knowing what it was.

"The reason I was not, how you put it, embarrassed or angry, was because we both share the same anatomical structure, so it wasn't like we were seeing or showing anything one another did not see over 100 times in a week."

When Kara spoke about the girl's age a look of slight intrigue crossed her face. What she spoke next shocked Kara as she didn't know the girl would know of the ring.

"I wouldn't even know your age and I couldn't begin to even guess. But more importantly is how do you know of this ring?" Kara asked.

She showed the ring to the girl. The girl spoke some more about how they both shared something.

"The same anatomical structure just what do you mean?"

"Showing such a thing off in the eyes of several Gifted people is not a very wise idea." The girl answered as she took a sip of the drink she had. "Much like that Circlet on your head. It's a Relic Level magical artifact. You're lucky I have no interest in such things."

Kara used the ring to find out the girl's age. She didn't put up any resistance, much like she was just waiting for it to happen. However, instead of all the usual information, only two things popped up, and that was name and age. All the rest of the results came back as '?. Unknown interference detected. Cannot process results'.

||Name: Sierra

Age: 8|ERROR!|18|ERROR!|8|ERROR!|18 ||

The age result also seemed undetermined. It appeared that the girl was either 8 years of age, or 18. It was near impossible to tell.

Kara asked about what Sierra meant by anatomical structure.

"We both have XX Chromosomes, do we not?" Sierra answered. "Unless, you're hiding something?"

The girl seemed to even know about the Relic on her head. Which Kara reached up and took it off letting it transform back into it's form it takes when not in use.

"I see that you know about that as well, what else do you know. I'll ask this how much do you actually know about me?" Kara asked.

When the ring was used the girl put up no resistance. That seemed odd as normally when Kara used it against someone she'd see a small picture of an animal. This time only two things appeared instead of the normal amount of information. Kara was able to get the girl's name and age well she couldn't really tell what her age was.

"Just how old are you anyway, and you wouldn't by chance be a member of House Wellstone?" Kara asked.

The girl wanted to know if Kara was hiding something. She was hiding a great many things that didn't want to know the light of day.

"Yes, we both share those things"

Kara wanted to know just what Sierra knew of her.

"A fair amount. But, there are some things I still don't know. No one can be omniscient after all." Sierra cryptically answered.

After Kara's lack of information from the ring, she decided to go the old fashioned way.

"If you must know, I am of legal age for anything. That would mean 18 in this country." Sierra answered. "My form may look like that of a prepubescent, but that is not the case. It is but a drawback of something I possess. And, no, I am not a member of the Artificer's House. However, I have contacts within that House, much like you do."

Kara finally seemed to understand what Sierra meant.

"Then I see no issue with us seeing each other's reproduction organs." Sierra simply concluded.

Sierra seemed to know a fair amount about Kara and yet Kara knew nothing on her.

"Then I'm at a disadvantage you know stuff about me and yet I know nothing on you. Care to tell me a little about yourself or will I have to ask questions to get what I want to know?" Kara asked.

Kara listened as Sierra spoke.

"So, I take it you can chance forms and your age at will?" Kara asked at first. Sierra mentioned she wasn't a member of that House yet knew people there. Kara went on to ask a rather odd question "are you from the future or this time period?"

Kara blushed and said nothing at Sierra's last statement.

"I'd prefer to keep it that way, if possible." Sierra countered. "I'm not one for giving away information to those not needing of it."

Kara asked if Sierra could change forms or her age at will.

"That can only be done by a very few people, and I am not one of them. This...juvenile appearance is just a drawback of something I have. I don't see it as an issue, in all fairness, I actually find it as a kind of boon." Sierra answered. Kara then asked a rather abnormal question. "I don't understand the reasoning behind that question, but I'll humour you. I am, indeed, from this time period."

"Yet I don't really find that fair at the moment. I'd at least like to know something about you. Like for example are you a member of any of the current Houses. That I might know about or are you from an unknown House?"

Sierra mentioned she couldn't change forms.

"Then I take this apperance of yours has to do with something else?" Kara asked. Sierra mentioned she was from this time period. "That's good to know"

"Just to sate your curiosity, I am not a member of any known House. However, I have allegiances with a select few of them, which I won't disclose." Sierra explained.

Kara asked about Sierra's current form.

"It, indeed, does. However, I am not going to tell you what. You joined this Cafe to get better at finding information, did you not? You now have my Name, so work on that. However, that may only be the name I wish to be known as by you, a Pseudonym. That is for you to find out." Sierra retorted.

Sierra wasn't a member of any known House yet she had allegiances with a select few.

"Yes, I did join to get better at finding information out. But I'm not really good at that just yet and have to work more on what I can do. Anyway while I work on finding out you name here there's one other person I'd like to chat with before break is over" Kara explained.

She got up from the table and walked over to the next table where the other girl was sitting at. "Is this seat taken?"

Kara bid her newfound interesting conversation companion goodbye as she went off to greet the other girl.

"I guess I may see you around." Sierra answered as she took another sip of her drink.

Kara then went off to see the other strange girl, the one who looks like she's from a Prep school or something.

"It's not, but I guess It could accommodate a lech like you." The girl huffed.

When Kara greeted the other girl she was greeted kinda harshly.

"Have I done something to upset you?" Kara asked.

Kara went on to use the wind to see if she had done something. She closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them once the magic was done.

"Anyway, I've seen you looking at me for a while now. Any reason as to why someone such as yourself as taken an interest in me?"

Kara asked if she'd done something to upset this little volatile girl.

"I heard what you do in the bathrooms. You're with that perv who violated my purity!" The girl countered. "Guilty by association!"

The girl did indeed look to be from a well off family. She has luxuriously soft looking, pale brown, wavy shoulder length hair tied in a single ponytail at the back of her head with an expensive looking red silk bow with pink accents on the tips and edges. Her deep brown eyes bore a rather confident look to them. Her Uniform, aside from the earlier view, had a silk blouse under it with a yellow bow tied around the collar of it. The Blazer had an insignia of a Elite Private School for Business Education on the left breast over a pocket. On her lower half, what could be seen of it over the table, she had a deep blue short skirt ending in a black lace hem. Everything was ironed and pressed to immaculate perfection.

"You're a new face here and I wanna know about you." The girl answered.

Kara tried to use her magic to check if she'd done anything to upset this girl but the results came back as blank. It seemed that she treated everyone this way. A perfect match for the Sky Blues, if she was old enough. She carried a petite-dom personality, as was clear in her demanding tone. She wanted to be in charge all of the time. A perfect fit to the Private school she was attending.

"I had nothing to do with that at all,over" Kara said. In fact, it wasn't her fault Eiko had been the one to drop in on the girl.

Kara took a moment to look at the girl who looked like she belonged. To a well off family everything about her just seemed picture perfect. The girl soon answered her question about wanting to know more about Kara.

"Then what is it you'd like to know care to trade knowledge as I'd like to know more about you as well?" Kara asked.

"You destroyed that weirdo's purity over there. You busted in on her when she was at her most vulnerable." The girl retorted, indicating Sierra with a glance. "You're just like that other girl, you predator."

Kara asked what it was that this girl wanted to know.

"I don't trade with shady business partners." The girl answered, "And you're the shadiest there is. What's your affiliation?"

"So, now I'm a predator for doing something I had no control over. The girl over there knows it was a mistake and yet seem to be angry over something. My friend did and are taking it out on me for no reason." Kara said trying to remain calm in front of this girl.

The girl wasn't willing to trade anything with her.

"So, I'm shady now too, and why do you wish to know my affiliation?" Kara asked.

As Kara sat there she went on to look at the girl like she was studying her. Kara tried to study her movements by watching the way she acted around her. Also, she tried to use her ears to listen to the tone of the girl's voice. She knew the girl was annoyed with her but perhaps something in the way she was speaking might reveal something more to Kara. Once again using her eyes they took in all of the girl's uniform Kara looked for any sign of like an emblem of the school. Which would let her maybe know what school she went to along with looking for any sort of belongings that the girl might have on her which would reveal more about her to Kara.

"Guilty by affiliation." The girl repeated. "As you're 'friends' with the predator, and as you were there at the same time, that makes you both predators."

Kara wanted to know why this girl wanted to find out her affiliation.

"It's the basics of Business to know who you're dealing with and what side they support." The girl answered, like it was something everyone should know.

Kara then decided to take in the girl's body language, tone of voice and overall appearance to judge just who this girl might be.

It goes without saying that this girl was acting defensive in the way of body language, ensuring that Kara's whole person was always in view and that they were more than an arm's length apart for security. The tone of the girl's voice was both authoritative and demanding, like she'd had good experience dealing with 'underlings'. However, she had yet to raise her voice and kept it as even as possible, allowing for slight changes to accommodate orders and directions. The emblem on the girl's blazer was from a different school, one that Kara had not seen before, but it also bore some similarities to the crest of one of the more Business Oriented Boarding Schools in the city. No personal effects were kept in eye shot of Kara, possibly in response to her defensive body language. She clearly didn't trust Kara.

Catching the leering eyes of Kara all over her petite body, the girl quickly covered her chest with one arm, blushed bright red and turned a little to the side.

"You're ogling me, you perv!" The girl retaliated. "I knew you were a predator!"

Her hand began to reach towards a security buzzer in her breast pocket and she looked like she was about to pull the cord to set it off.

"Enough with your predator stuff it's getting annoying," Kara answered.

The girl spoke about what affiliation was.

"You should know that it's here with Cafe Kira," Kara told her

Next,she tried to study the girl. She was able to learn some useful information but it wasn't much to go on but it did help matters. Soon the girl thought Kara was ogling her.

"Enough!" Kara stated.

Before the buzzer was sounded, Kara demanded that the girl stopped her anti-social behaviour. The girl yelped and jumped in surprise when Kara ordered for her to stop. Both her hands quickly returned to under the table, leaving the security buzzer in her pocket, and she slightly bowed her head.

"O-okay." The girl stammered, trembling a little.

What an interesting development...

The girl's attitude seemed to suddenly change as she yelped and jumped in surprise. Her hands returned to her sides and she was trembling a little. Kara found this quite odd and guessed that this girl didn't like people being angry at her.

"That's better, now can I please learn your name I'm Kara."

Kara moved her left hand under the table just in case the girl was to try something once again.

"So, what school do you go to?" Kara asked.

"Nicole..." The girl introduced herself meekly. "I attend St. Jules' Academy for Business.

After all the demands and backtalk, this girl was actually quite a pushover to those who were more demanding (and, potentially bigger and louder) than her. She still looked like a frightened doe, but at least she was more approachable this way.

From her table a little ways away, Sierra was watching the interaction between the strange duo in her usual abnormal way.

Kara was able to calm down herself she learned just what the girl's name was and where she went to school. The girl even seemed to be a pushover as if she ever got on Kara's case again she'd just need to raise her voice and Nicole would back down.

"I've never heard of St. Jules before why not tell me about it?" Kara asked.

She saw that Sierra was watching them and nodded to her. Kara moved her left hand secretly using some light dark magic she tried to lightly trace feel Nicole's thigh with a shadow finger that she created to look like a ghost had touched Nicole.

Kara asked about St Jules' Academy.

"It's a specialist school for the study of Business and Administration. Anyone who wants to join or create their own successful big name business attends there. Students can only either be invited in or pass their specialist induction test. Most people who attend there are from big name families with hopes of inheriting their family business." Nicole explained.

Kara tried to form a shadow hand to further scare Nicole, but the spell fizzled out before it started. Sierra did a near imperceptive nod back in response to Kara's acknowledgement and continued watching.

Kara's spell wasn't able to work and fizzled out before it started. So she just listened to what Nicole had to say about her school.

"Seeing as you go there you must be from a big time family just who's family do you belong to?" Kara asked. She moved her from under the table and placed it back onto the table. Kara thought of asking a personal question.

"Has your family ever done business with House Ravenclaw?"

"I'm not directly part of a notable family, but I've got connections with one. I can't tell you who, though." Nicole replied.

Kara asked if Nicole or her family have ever done business with House Ravenclaw.

"I wouldn't know. My Parents deal with all the business matters right now. That's all they've done since they could send me off to be looked after by someone else." Nicole answered.

Nicole wouldn't tell her who she had connections with.

"That's too bad as I'd like to know maybe some other time." Kara said.

Kara thought for a while.

"I'll also like to keep an eye on you if that's okay with you consider it. As a token of my friendship to you" Kara told her there was more behind this meaning. As Kara planned to learn more about Nicole through there meetings.

"I'd like to set up a private meeting with you if that's okay?" Kara asked.

"Maybe..." Nicole answered, trying to divert the topic.

Kara then announced that she'd like to keep an eye on her, even going as to book private meetings.

"It's my first time here, so I'm not sure how anything works, I only came in here because I was asked to-" Nicole began, before quickly stopping herself. "-by a friend." She quickly added on to prevent questions.

The main subject was diverted as Kara didn't bring it up anymore.

Nicole mentioned it was her first time her and that she only came because of a friend. This caught Kara's interest and she wanted to know more. But with breaktime running short of time and Kara still needing things to do she cut things short.

"Actually I was thinking of things being more private and not located here. Perhaps at your home or mine would be far better after all. I don't want anything to happen to you." Kara said. She patted Nicoles thigh for a moment then got up and bid her farewell.

With the last of her breaktime Kara went to gather up her karaokee team.

Kara suggested the option of taking the conversation to private places, like their homes.

"I live in a Dorm so I don't think you'll be able to come." Nicole informed Kara. "And I wouldn't want to intrude on your private life without the option of it happening to mine. All good partnerships are based on fair trade."

Kara's little patting of Nicole's thigh caused her to tense up a little. Bodily contact seemed alien to her, it appeared. Afterwards, the break came to an end an Kara went to search for her Karaoke team, whom were just leaving either the upstairs or the staff room.

Kara was able to catch up with the members of her team. She gathered everyone near the stage son they could have a meeting on planning on where everyone would stand. Along with what song they were going to sing or songs they were to be singing. Kara listened to everyone's questions and input on their thoughts on the matter as everyone was taking this as their first time singing.

Kara wanted everything to go smoothly and placed Mia on the far right of the stage. Kara would be standing next to her followed by Tama in the middle then Bryn and lastly Kate in which was the order they would be standing in.

After a blitzed through meeting, suggestions were taken and location positioning on stage was also noted. A few suggestions came through for songs to sing in the Karaoke based on the current team composition. Tama had no objections to being the centre, and was actually quite excited from the responsibility. Mia was still rather reluctant to perform, but was soon convinced by the support of the others.

Song suggestions came as follows:

Kate: Daydream Cafe (Medium, Calming)

Bryn: Tachiagare! (High Medium {member dependent}, Mixed)

Tama: Mashiro World! (Medium, Energy)

Kara could pick one of those suggestions, or stick to her original choice.

Kara didn't really mean to blitz through the meeting but with time running short. She didn't have much choice a few suggestions for songs were brought up. Kara could see that Tama was excited and Mia seemed unwilling. But with support from the others Mia came around as Kara looked over the songs that her members picked. She decided to pick Kate's song for starters then try Bryn's depending on how everyone felt after the first song.

Kara decided on Kate's choice of song to begin with. As the song was counted under the calming category, perhaps Tama wouldn't make the best centre for the song...

Time was running short, the stage was set and the audience were waiting for Live entertainment. Last minute preparations were made, with Leigh bringing a quick drink of water over to the dancers, handing Mia's to her, unlike the rest who just picked their own, and spending a little time behind Bryn, seemingly ensuring the wires were all correctly placed.

Once the wires were sorted and everyone had finished their drinks, it was time to perform.

With time running short and the stage being set up and the audience waiting. for the Live entertainment. Kara had to make last minute choices seeing as the song was a calming song Kara choose to move Kate into the middle for this song. Followed by moving Tama to Kate old post she saw that Leigh had brought everyone drinks. She looked at Leigh for a while and then looked at her group of friends.

"I know that everyone is nervous perhaps a little scared. I'm not sure what sort of words or advice I can offer you. But just remember to have fun and do your best" Kara said. Once that was taken care of she moved the girl's to their spots and everyone started to head for the stage.

Kara gave a last minute pep talk before the group went onto the stage...

The audience look mildly intrigued by the sudden appearance of people on the stage. Leigh decided to give a little bit of an explanation before starting the music.

"This might come as a surprise to you all, but these girls were just dying to try out our new Karaoke stage. It's still being built, at present, but we've got the base workings down. You might not know one of the members of this group as she's a newbie, however, she'll be giving an introduction after she's made a good impression on you all, if she's a great Karaoke queen." Leigh introduced through a microphone. "Let's not hold up the performance any longer. As they say in Show-Bizz, 'ON WITH THE SHOW'!"

Leigh then started up the music as Kate began to lead the performance.

Kara and the rest of the group went on stage while Leigh gave a small explanation. After Leigh was done Kate began her song and Kara looked at the audiance and other members of the group. She moved around to the beat of the song. She just hoped that everything would go write and nothing bad would happen.

Due to Kate's powerful lead, the group managed to match near perfect to the motions on the screen both in front and behind of them. As the song itself had people signing in turn most of the time, the group tried to fit on screen characters with personality traits of the group for vocals, which neatly popped up in coloured text on the screen facing the stage.

Bryn's signing shone out from the rest, matching perfectly to the personality of the Character she was meant to be portraying. The audience's attention turned to her and remained for a bit before the rest sung their pieces. Tama was surprisingly good for someone so young, but there wasn't really a fitting character for her in this set up of the group. Another song from the same kind of series would possibly suit her much better. Kate's aura of calmness radiated some more as she also matched her chosen vocalist quite well, but not to the extent of Bryn's performance. Mia, despite her shyness, was quite good at signing in front of the crowd, but she didn't really stand out in comparison to the others.

The audience began to act more like an audience at a concert than in a cafe, joining in with sections they knew and backing up the singers.

As the group was able to match Kate's led and near perfect motions. Kara was happy they the group was doing well some of the people singing in tune with the song. While each member seemed to shine Kara wasn't sure on what the audience thought about her. Since she was still fairly new to the Cafe. As time went on more of the audience joined in with sections as backup singers.

As the songs on the setlist were shorter versions of full ones for ease of access, the 1.5 minute duration was slowly coming to a close. Choosing the full song would've upped the difficulty a little, but would've allowed much more chances to shine. For the finale, Kate led the finish once more, trying to match the poses of the characters in the final image.

As the song went on Kara got more into clapping and singing along when. It was her turn she watched the crowd who were still enjoying it. And as the finale came kate was the first to finish trying to match the poses of the characters in the final image. Kara did her best to try and match the images as well.

They group struck their final poses as the music stopped. After the final notes played out, the audience erupted into a standing ovation filled with cheers and claps. They were thoroughly impressed by the performance and they were calling for an Encore!

"Wow, what a show! These girl took the stage like a storm! You're calling for an Encore, but will the girls listen? If not, we may have to have some others take the stage to sate your thirst for entertainment!" Leigh commented.

The group's opinion on an Encore Performance:

Kate - "Let's go for it~!"

Bryn - "I'd like to see if we can do better, but I think my Apron's got a little loose..."

Tama - "More fun! More fun! Encore! Encore!"

Mia - "That was more fun than I thought. I think that we should..." (She looks a little distracted by something.)

The group held their poses as the final notes were played out. The audience erupted into cheers and clapping was heard throughout the Cafe. They were then calling for an Encore and Leigh spoke up and the girl's talked about it most seemed up for the idea. Though Mia seemed distracted by something.

"Let's give them an Encore then" Kara agreed.

She went over to the list of songs and decided to pick one out. Kara picked the song 'Mashiro World' and decided to move the order of the group around. Kara replaced Kate with Tama in the middle and moved to Tama's left with Bryn on the end. Mia was on the end to the right while Kate was to Tama's right side.

Kara decided to agree to the encore and readied the second song, which she chose to be 'Mashiro World' in full. She rearranged the order and placed Tama as the centre now, which was perfectly suited to the centre of the main song. As there were only three vocalists in this one, two of the group members will have to act as backing vocals. Due to the composition of the group now, the main signers would be Kate and Kara, with Tama being the lead vocalist.

"We've got an encore coming through!" Leigh announced as she prepped the Karaoke stage."They've chosen the cutesy 'Mashiro World'! Don't you just wanna snuggle Tama like a marshmallow? All you Tama fans out there, rejoice, as Tama is now the centre!"

The cafe erupted into cheers once more as the group order was decided and the song began to play. There was a small interlude before the main singing started, giving a chance for a first impression of this song. Bryn was playing around with her apron strings before going onto stage, and Mia looked a little distracted by something.

With the group rearranged and Kara watching a Mia's distraction and Bryn playing with her. Apron strings she got the feeling that Leigh had a hand in this as Kara had discussed things with her before. As Leigh spoke Kara went over to each member of the group. She thanked them each for a job well done. While reaching into her pocket for her phone she thought of recording Mia here and now but thought against it.

Soon it was time to go back on stage and the cafe erupted into cheers. As the song began to play there was a small interlude before and the same things with Bryn and Mia happened again.

From the first impression, the Audience continued to look enthralled by the performance, hoping for a smashing second song to compliment the first. Once the interlude was over, Tama was the one who kicked off the song, as her character did as well.

Tama didn't kick the lead off that well, but the audience didn't seem to notice. Now came the actions from the others:

Bryn seem too occupied with her current Apron situation, missing the beat. The audience haven't noticed yet, but they will soon. Mia's current predicament was playing on her a little as she only just kept with the cues. Kate, on the other hand, had once again attracted the audience, for now.

When Tama kicked off the song Kara noticed she didn't do so, well yet. The audience didn't seem to notice this yet as the song went on Bryn seemed to miss a beat with her. Apron situation and Mia's need to use the restroom was playing on her. The audience still didn't notice this yet which was good and Kate was the one who attracted the audience once more. Kara went on to try and match Kate's lead. By drawing attention to her also and taking it away from Bryn and Mia's current problems.

After a rather shaky star, the audience began to notice a little that some group members weren't really pulling out all the stops to make it a good performance. Bryn's missing of the beat set the group off time a little, and Mia's close call to making the steps nearly caused the group to fumbled around with the dance moves. Some of the more observant audience members were starting to second guess their request for an Encore, but the rest were just enjoying the show, and the occasional upskirts that came with fast dancing. All eyes were still on Kate's performance, possibly because it was rather unusual to see her doing something so energetic, and the upskirts were one of the best.

Despite the rather flawed initial kick off, the groups managed to find their footing and retake the glory. Tama's perfect lead into the next minute of song duration allowed the group to turn around their previous flawed start and reignite the passion in the audience. Mia, however, wasn't holding up so well. She wasn't bringing the group down much, but she look otherwise preoccupied and didn't have her mind in the game, as the expression goes.

Kara kept a close eye on Mia and still could see that she wasn't holding up very well. In the back of her mind, a plan was forming to try and help Mia through this mess. If somehow Kara could use her magic to try and calm Mia down and make her focus more on the performance and not on her problem. It might help out but how could she cast her magic in front of a large crowd of people without being seen? Even seeing some of the audience begin to lose interest as they were beginning to notice both Mia and Bryn's problems.

But soon enough Tama brought things around into the next minute of the song. And soon people forgot about it for now.

At the halfway point in the song, the group was keeping mostly on track with the performance, keeping the audience interested. Bryn's apron problem was pushed to the side by her as she realised that she was bringing the group down a little and had to up the game a little as Mia was suffering pretty badly with her problem. It was now clear that Leigh probably drugged Mia's drink with a strong fast acting Diuretic to cause this much trouble. Bryn and the group were trying to cover for Mia's predicament and managed to keep the audience's eyes off of her for the remainder of the performance. Kara was possibly the only one who knew about the drugging, the rest of the group put it down to poor performance timing and unexpected encores.

Coming into the third minute, the group stayed on top of the performance, keeping all eyes on the lead and the main signers. Mia had secretly crept behind stage for some reason, but the audience didn't notice. Her problem was possibly getting to her a little too much. As they were one performer down, the group had to up their skills to make up for the loss of a performer. Tama kicked off her Childish Energy for the final chorus, attracting all of the audience to her and wowing them with her ability to match the speed of the song and sign in key at the same time.

At the closing of the song, the quality of the performance dropped a little as Kara was a little out of time with the dancing and behind on the singing, but Bryn covered for her and the rest of the group kicked up their performance to draw the attention away from a single person's time synch loss. When it came to the finale, Bryn, Kate and Tama wowed the audience, in more ways than one. Tama jumped off the stage to dive into one of her customer's arms for an adorable hug, Kate jumped a little too forcefully and caused her skirt to fly up, flashing the entire audience with her pull-up, which had a rather cute cat print on it, and Bryn's apron finally gave way to the loosened strings at the back, causing the apron to fall off and flash the audience with her childish Pandera underwear, before she screamed in embarrassment and covered herself up as much as possible. all that was heard over the audience's exclamations of wonderment was Kiki practically shouting:

"Bryn loves Pandera too?! AWESOME!"

Overall, the ending, despite being a mixture of perverse and innocent, was a roaring success, but the group possibly wouldn't want to perform again for a short while.

Around the halfway mark of the song, the group was doing mostly well. Bryn seemed to get a handle on things and was trying to help cover up Mia's problem. Which was getting worse for Mia and Kara were able to fully take into account that Leigh most has drugged Mia's water? As the third minute of the song came around Mia went backstage. Which made the group lose a member Kara hoped the audience wouldn't notice the loss of a member. As Tama kicked off the closing of the song with the ending of the song coming up Kara wasn't doing so well.

She was a little out of time with the dancing and singing. But Bryn covered the rest of the group and when the finally came Kate, Bryn and Tama wowed the audience in more ways then one. Tama jumped into a customer's arms for a hug. While Kate jumped into the air showing everyone the pull-up she was wearing. Bryn's apron strings finally came undone and the apron fell off to show everyone her underwear. Kara quickly went over to Bryn once the song ended and picked up her apron she handed it to her.

"Better put this back on" Kara whispered.

Once the song had ended, Kara quickly handed Bryn her apron back, who nodded in thanks as her face was bright red with embarrassment. She then quickly backed off the stage, making sure the apron, despite not being put on, was still covering her up as much as possible.

"What an explosive ending!" Leigh commented over the Microphone. "Hope you liked the eye candy! Cafe Kira aims to please, in whatever way it can. And now, a few words from our newest addition to the Cafe Kira team!"

That was Kara's cue to give her introduction.

Bryn went backstage as Leigh started to speak over the Microphone. It was now time for Kara to make her introduction. She walked forward and took the Microphone from Leigh.

"Greetings everyone I hope that you all enjoyed the show" Kara said first. She then spoke again a few moments later. "My name is Kara Sera and I just became a member of Cafe Kira yesterday. I'm really looking forward to working here and making many new friends. As to those I'd like to work with mainly girls if possible. What I can say is that I hope everyone will come to accept me. I can be selfish at times and have a little bit of an anger issue but. Underneath all that is a girl who will make a great friend for just about anyone."

Once the stage was clear and the audience were listening once more, Kara gave her introduction, including the fact that she'd rather work with girls. There were claps from the audience and the staff members watching, including some of the member Kara had yet to interact with. Publicly putting herself out there as an active member of the team was sure to get her noticed. Once Kara had fully finished her introduction, Leigh took the microphone back to bring this display to a close.

"I hope you all treat Kara as well as you treat your other little Sisters. She's currently untyped at present, and I though that we could make a little game out of it. If you can properly type Kara, you will gain instant VIP access and a personal request for one of your Little Sisters, with their consent, of course. If you're already a VIP, you have all our thanks, and, as a reward, along with the Personal Request, you'll be able to spend an entire day with all the Cafe Kira little sisters when we go to our anniversary day out to PANDAMONIUM THEME PARK!"

The thought of a contest got the auidence cheering and clapping once more.

"Thank you for all of your support. And, as of now, the Karaoke stage is free to use for any Little Sister! Wanna see your little sister signing her heart out on stage? Just book a slot at the Karaoke stage!"

As the audience listened to Kara's introduction she saw there were claps. From a few members watching who Kara had not yet interacted with. She took a couple moments to nod to these people while looking at them with her eyes. Trying to take notice of their apron colors so that she could speak with them at a later time. When Kara was done Leigh spoke once more and Kara listened.

Kara looked around to see if anyone was trying to type in her name. Which would give them instant VIP access and a personal request. Kara wanted who would be the first person who she would be working with.

Kara took into consideration the apron colours of the staff members who took interest in her. There was one Purple, two Browns, one Navy Blue and a Pink.

In regards to typing of Kara's apron colour, some of the customers she interacted with earlier were submitting typing ideas via the newly unlocked 'contest' tab in the Cafe Kira app.

With all this excitement, there was sure to be some requests for Kara when customers were free.

Kara saw that some of the apron's from the staff members who took interest in her. Was one Purple, two Browns, one Navy Blue and a Pink. She was surprised by the Pink apron but kept it off her face. She also saw some of the customers were submitting typing ideas of their own into the 'contest' tab.

Taking out her phone after she went backstage Kara looked to see if she had any requests. Or messages from the other staff members. Once she was done overlooking things she went to go check on Mia.

After the planned introduction, Kara headed backstage to check to see if she had any new requests. As possibly expected, she had no new requests at present, considering she only just gave her introduction. It may be a little while until any requests come through, as most customers would've already book appointments with some of the Workers.

After checking the empty notification tab, Kara looked for Mia. She didn't appear to be backstage at present, possibly because she may have already headed off to take care of the diuretic induced problem. Time was of the essence now if Kara wished to fulfil the request from Felicity.

Kara saw that she had no new requests and would have to wait. A while before anyone sent her anything. Putting her phone away Kara tried to find Mia but saw that she wasn't backstage anywhere and not having much time. Kara headed for the one area where Mia might be she headed towards the toilets.

Kara, after not finding Mia backstage, decided to commence a search for her starting in all the obvious places. Thankfully, it wasn't too hard to catch her trail (quite literally) as there was a small drip trail leading towards the Men's toilets, pooling a little at the door for a tiny raindrop-esque puddle. Mia must've been leaking quite a bit to create a trail like this. Hopefully she'd still have some left for the recording. Kara could just brazenly enter the toilets or she could try and do it stealthily. Either way, she'll have to remain hidden or invisible in order to succeed.

Kara followed the small drip trail she had found which led to the Men's toilets. When she reached the door she thought about what she could do. She could rush inside like she did with most things but there was always the chance of something bad happening. So Kara went with stealth she cloaked herself in darkness making sure her entire. Body was covered and that she wasn't seen by anyone slowly Kara opened the door and walked inside. Being careful to try and not make as much noise as possible as she searched for Mia.

Kara took the stealthy approach and shrouded herself in the cover of darkness to exact her perverted mission. Upon entering, it was clear that Mia had, indeed, entered this facility and was, in fact, still present and writhing in need.

Mia was over by the only two stalls in the toilets. She looked like she'd only just entered as well as she was knocking on each stall to see if it was free, only to become crushed when a knock came back from the other side. Left with no other option, Mia held on with all her might, her body straining to keep the tides at bay, as she headed over towards the sinks. She looked to be debating whether she'd use them as a makeshift toilet or not, but her plans were thwarted by the fact the sinks were far too high for her to mount in her current state. Stuck between a rock and a hard place, Mia turned to the only other utility left, the urinals. They were, like most standard issue toiletries of that kind, porcelain egg-shaped troughs affixed to the wall. They were at the perfect height for both short and tall people to use without issue, even having one of them have a small stairway up to it so young people could use it. With a deep unmoving blush on her face, Mia swallowed her pride and headed over to the urinal with the stairs leading up to it. That one was, perhaps, judging by Bryn's lacking vertical attributes, the one she used earlier, and any other petite girl attending the cafe that day who were unlucky enough to not get the stalls.

Time was running short and Mia was readying herself for the inevitable. It was now or never for the footage to be gained. But, is the reward worth the potential risk and cost?

Kara was able to spot Mia soon enough as she was over by two stalls. She seemed to be knocking on them to see if anyone was inside. She heard a knock and seemed to try and hold on. Kara at this point watching took out her phone and set it to record Mia antics. Making sure to stay close enough to Mia to catch everything. While watched as Mia left the urinals she headed towards the small stairway leding up. Kara followed after her moving slowly hoping against hope that Mia wouldn't make it.

Committing herself to the vile acts of non-consensual voyeurism, Kara pulled out her phone and recorded Mia's plight. If anyone aside from the intended party knew about this heinous act of self-serving perversion, they'd surely not wish to be anywhere close to her should they find themselves in a similar situation. Holly's innocence will forever be in question if she manged to read this off Kara, and Haley may find herself second-guessing her chosen friendships. It was too dreadful even beginning to think about how this may scar their innocent minds for life, but hormone-driven perversion demanded it, and those demands must be met.

Finding the perfect shooting angle, Kara continued to film as Mia began to pull down her rather damp panties, which were clinging to her trembling twin peaks, letting loose a uncontrollable three second leak as she did so, before frantically positioning herself over the urinal as a sheer torrent of gushing pale yellow liquid cascaded out of her, noisily splashing against the bowl of the urinal and the drain in the middle of it, as she let out a deep sigh of pure bliss. Kara's shooting angle allowed her to get a clear shot of Mia's vulva, and a small tuft of growing pubic hair just above the end of the indent on her front. Mia's stream continued for nearly a full minute before gently tapering off into a steady trickle, eventually becoming nothing more than a few drips into the urinal.

Kara found the perfect angle to continue to film Mia she watched as Mia. Pulled down her rather damp panties and the let loose an uncontrollable three-second leak. Before positioning herself over the urinal and releasing the rest into the bowl. As she watched Kara caught sight of Mia's vulva and the small patch of hair growing down there. She recorded everything that Mia had done and as Mia's stream died down Kara stopped her filming and placed her phone away. Moving slowly and carefully Kara left Mia to clean herself up. Leaving the men's toilets altogether feeling now quite horny herself Kara who was still backstage and well away from everyone cast of her cloak of shadows.

She checked her phone again to see if anyone had won the contest just yet. Along with seeing if a customer had messaged her?

After completing her perverted mission, Kara headed out of the toilets and cast off her shroud of concealment when she was safely out of eyesight of any customer or worker. She then checked to see if she had any requests or messages, acting quite compulsive in routinely checking her messages once every three minutes, as that's all it had been since she last checked. Like three minutes ago, there was no new requests or leads on the contest being won. Logically, the contest will probably run for at least the rest of the week before coming to a close.

As the turnover had now come fully into effect, Kara was now one of the 'Floor Staff', meaning she was required to ensure that the cafe floor was always monitored and that every customer had the requested girl they desired to sit with. This meant that she would have to put herself in customer view if she wanted to be requested as not many people would book time for the same day while they're already in the cafe. The booking process over the app was probably bought in so customer could make requests while they went about their day to day lives for times which suited both them and their requested attendant, meaning that it was never used while people were present in the cafe.

Kara checked her messages again and got nothing. She just seemed a bit excited about wondering who would be the first person she'd be serving. So, with not much left to do Kara headed out into the cafe now being one of the 'Floor Staff' it was her duty to make sure the cafe floor was always monitored and every customer had someone to sit with. She slowly walked around the floor looking around to see if every customer had a girl to sit with. Even going out of her way to wave at some people and say hi to others. Kara was trying to make herself known to everyone.

As she was also walking around she looked to see if any of the Cafe staff who were. Watching her earlier during her introduction were watching her again. Or maybe requesting that she take their spot as they may be needed to use the restroom.

Kara, noticing a trend with how constantly checking for requests was getting her nowhere fast, headed out to the main floor to make her presence known. Most of the staff had their section in control, as now all of the Poster Girls were on floor duty. The 'Deputy' (basically, the runner up in the contest) poster girl for Pink was taking over in Eve's absence. She looked to be a little overwhelmed by the amount of customers she now had to deal with but, if she was anything like Eve, trying to help her would only end in an argument, and everyone else knew that.

Eventually, a request came through for Kara's presence. One of the other staff members was the one who informed Kara that an ' adorable little girl with an eye-patch' was requesting her. Sierra's time with Kara possibly ended a little too soon for her liking earlier, it seemed.

As Kara scanned the floor for anyone who needed help. She saw that all the Poster Girls were on duty, She also saw another Pink Apron girl who was filling in for Eve. Seemed to be a little overwhelmed by the amount of customers she had. Kara was about to head over there to help her out. But just even trying to help might lead to another bad moment like. When Kara had her little show with Eve.

Soon enough a request did come as one of the staff members. Informed Kara that someone was requesting her. Kara knew who the girl was and headed to find Sierra. Who Kara found a short while later and took a seat beside her.

"Hello, once again how may I be of service to you?" Kara asked.

After being informed of her requested service, Kara headed over to the young girl with the eye-patch. Before Kara could even do her full speech, Sierra, like before, opened on a rather sudden probing.

"Nice performance. Did you plan for the stripping and/or toileting accident?" Sierra asked before sipping on the smoothie she had through a heart-shaped straw. "You certainly are into that kind of thing, aren't you? Your phone says it all."

Sierra like before seemed to know about what Kara did.

"Thank you, Yes I did plan for that sort of thing,." Kara says. Sierra seemed to know about what Kara did with her phone. This Kara wanted to know about there was things about Sierra that Kara needed answers to. Could she have been following Kara around all this time spying on he? "How, are you so, well informed. You seem to know about things I've done without even me saying anything on them?" Kara asked.

She then admitted something.

"Yes, I'm into that sort of thing is there a problem with it?"

Kara decided that it was pointless trying to hide her true intentions. Like normal, Sierra kept a near emotionless vigil on Kara, despite all that was being said.

"A complete pervert, like I thought." Sierra answered flatly. "I have an eye for detail, you may say."

Wait...did Kara feel two eyes looking at her from Sierra, despite how she's got an Eye-patch and all? She could just be one of these delusional 'Chuunis', but even then...

"My line of work means I'm skilled at studying every last movement you make, down to the slight twitching of your lips to preempt something you're going to say, and the flickering of your eyes to show your true intentions. The eyes are the doorway to the soul, as the saying goes. However, the soul can be moulded to suit a persona if needed. And, to answer your question, I find it to be rather creepy, but each to their own."

"Yes, I am a pervert" Kara admitted.

Sierra mentioned she had an eye for detail Kara wondered if this was due to her. Line of work or something else about her. She then felt two pairs of eyes watching her.

"What an interesting line of work maybe you can help me out. You seem to know a great many things about various things. Is there anyway I can use your services maybe a trade for a trade. I can do something for you and you can do something for me?" Kara asked.

Kara asked if Sierra could assist in any way to further Kara's skills in her current line of work. She offered a trade for a trade.

"Clear some of your other trades before you make more. You'll lose track, otherwise." Sierra cautioned Kara. "The kind of information I get can't really help you unless you're in the exact same field as me, which I don't think you could handle."

"I won't lose track you need not worry about that." Kara said.

Sierra mentioned that Kara might not be able to handle her kind of work. "I wouldn't know unless I tried so, I guess for starters that's a no then. Let me ask you this with all that you know about me do you see me as a threat?" Kara asked.

"I hope you keep to that. Failing to repay a trade can lead to dire consequences." Sierra replied.

Kara seemed adamant that she may be able to handle the line of work Sierra does and asked if she saw her as a threat.

"Yes." Sierra answered simply. "Everyone can be a threat, even the ones who seem like they're the kindest. Humans are unpredictable. All it may take is a single trigger to turn even the most devout of Samaritan into a Warmonger. Nobody is truly safe to be around. It'll do you well to keep that in mind."

"Is there any way I can change your thoughts about me being a threat. How can I prove to you that I am not one but someone who you can trust given time?" Kara asked. Kara listened to the rest of what Sierra said. As she listened she let both her eyes linger on Sierra. "Can, I ask you how you knew about the relic I have even after having never seen it before until now?"

Kara decided to try and use her eyes on Sierra trying to study her last movements. For any sign of gathering new information.

"That'll never happen." Sierra replied. "Trust is nonexistent. It is merely a flaw which prevents rational thought patterns. Everyone cannot be trusted, even me."

Kara asked about Sierra's knowledge on the relic.

"It's simple, really. Anybody who bears gifts like yourself would be able to tell. I, myself, do not possess such gifts, but I am knowledgeable about most things." Sierra explained. "Even that little girl you fantasise over getting with could instantly tell if she just put her mind to it."

Kara tried to preen as much information out of Sierra as possible by looking for body language cues. She remained as unreadable as always, not showing any hint of any particular emotion outside of neutral behaviour.

"Then why keep talking with me if I'm nothing more then a threat to you?" Kara asked.

Sierra spoke about the relic and a girl Kara fantasised over.

"There are a lot of girls I do that over I dare you to name two others. Besides, the one you already know about?" Kara tempted her.

As Kara tried to get more info off of Sierra she wasn't able to pick. Anything else up which was a little upsetting. In the meantime, Kara tried to control her emotions and movements. She didn't want to make it easy for Sierra to be able to read off of her again.

"Know thine enemy." Sierra answered. "Plus, you make an interesting conversationalist, if a little volatile and perverted."

"The Sera Twins." Sierra replied. "They count for two people, do they not? If not, then their older sister will be the second person. You are all for forbidden and taboo relationships, incest being one of them. However, as they're not blood related, it may not really count as incest, just impure thoughts about minors."

Kara tried to hid her own body language.

Sierra showed no signs of being fooled by Kara's attempts at disguising her true thoughts and feelings.

"You really need training in how not to look obvious." Sierra casually informed Kara. "You're clearly forcing a suppression of your body language in an attempt at throwing me off reading you. You just made the open book even more open."

"Then once again we are at a stalemate you know a lot about me and I know nothing on you." Kara said once again.

Sierra had hit the nail on the coffin as the Sera twins were ones. That Kara had lewd thoughts about though Haley was always at the top of that list with Holly being a close second. She said nothing on the matter though Kara did feel a little ashamed to being having said thoughts.

"Would you be willing to teach me how I can be like you and not be so easy to read?" Kara asked.

"And that is the way I will ensure it remains." Sierra concluded.

Sierra's accurate reading struck the right answer once more, leading to Kara looking quite ashamed at perversely thinking about her adopted Sisters, and even more so over the fact that they've only just hit double digits in age.

"I don't take on Apprentices or Students." Sierra answered. "They'll make my work a lot more difficult. I prefer to work alone, and my work demands that I do. Given time, I'm sure you'll pick up on a few things over your time here."

"Then there is nothing you can help me with" Kara sighed.

She needed help with several things and Sierra refused to help her out with anything. "Do, you have any sort of request you'd like me to preform while I'm still under your service?" Kara asked. Deciding to just get on with her work rather then trying to ask for anymore help.

"Shouldn't you know the kinds of services you're meant to provide?" Sierra countered. "I have no unique requests, I simply called for you to provide my opinion on the performance. You are the one who started this little Question and Answer session."

"I'm still learning things you can't expect me to know everything right away?" Kara countered back. "And since you already gave me your thoughts on how the performance went. And no longer have anything else you'd like from me. I shall be off to attend to anyone else who needs my help." Kara told her.

She got up from the table and went around searching for anyone else who needed help.

"Purple material right there. I may join this little competition, but that would make it so nobody else could win." Sierra retorted. "Guess the expected thing to say here would be 'Thank you for your service'?"

Kara left the table Sierra was at and began to mill around the Cafe once more. All the customers seemed to have at least one worker with them so there wasn't many chances to apply the things Kara had learned, at present. During this lull of activity, it may be wise to revisit some agreements which have been made and attempt to complete them.

Before Kara was out of ear shot from Sierra she turned to her once again. "I thank you for your time" Kara then left her alone. All the customers seemed to have one worker with them and Kara didn't have much else to do. So she decided to go look for Felicity to give her what she wanted and having put it off for too long. Kara let her eyes scan over the Poster Girl's on duty. One of them was the one who had wreaked the toilets but which one could it be?

Kara went in search of Felicity, who seemed to be as stuck for work as Kara was.

During the small walk between Sierra's table and the one Felicity was near, Kara looked over her knowledge on all the Poster girls to try and pinpoint who the assailant for the toilets were:

The Purple Poster girl looked as difficult to read as the rest of the purples but she didn't seem like the kind who'd enjoy practical jokes. In fact, she looked to be channelling her resentment to whomever put them in this situation into her work, making her a Nirvana to all the Purple customers. However, her facade was cracking slightly as she was bent over a little in her chair and...was that fidgeting? Could she be...?

Felicity and Florence seemed the more likely suspects, but, wouldn't that be too obvious? And what reason would they have for doing something like this, as that would mean they'd be in the same situation as everyone else?

Kate is far too airheaded to think up a convoluted plot like this, and she's got absolutely no poker face, so it couldn't possibly be her.

Eve could've been the one to do such a thing, but why would she? Could she really be that shallow, and may that be the true reason why she's taken the day off? Did she want everyone else to suffer like she did?

The Brown poster girl is an unknown variable, and it wouldn't really fit her personality.

The Navy Blues are far too refined to even begin to think up something like this.

Mia's clearly not the one who did this as, and that goes without saying.

As Kara was towards Felicity who she spotted at a table near her. Kara looked around at the other Poster Girls.

The Purple one didn't seem like someone who'd do something like that. As When Kara looked at her she seemed more upset about who did this to them. Kara saw as she bent over a little in her chair as she might be fidgeting. Kara watched her a little longer then looked over to The Green twins. There was always a chance they could have done this. But why place themselves in the same problem as everyone else?

Mia, Kate the Navy Blues and Brown poster girl. Either didn't do it or it just didn't fit in with something that they would do. That left Eve as a possible person who could have do it. As she was taking the day off it did kinda fit in with things. But there was still Leigh who could have done it or the Poster Red or Deep Blue girls. Who Kara still had not met yet she finally arrived at Felicity's table moments later.

"Are you busy?" Kara asked.

Kara had a lot of potential suspects, but no solid proof of who actually committed the crime. She'd need to gather proof, potentially by asking around or checking how people acted.

Eventually, she decided to break Felicity out of her boredom stupor.

"If you count busy as counting all the ceiling and floor tiles, then I guess I am." Felicity answered. "Got the footage, or are you just here to see lil' ol' me?"

"Yes, I have the footage and it's nice to see you to" Kara answered. She took out her phone and looked around to see that no one was watching them. She showed Felicity the footage she had taken of Mia and watched to see what Felicity's thoughts on the matter were.

"Now, that you've seen this what do you think?" Kara asked.

She stopped the footage and placed her phone away.

"Then what're you waiting for? Bring it out!" Felicity requested Kara, sounding quite excited for the prospect.

Kara played the footage, allowing for Felicity to get a clear view of the entirety of the just over a minute long clip. Once it was finished, Felicity looked visibly pleased.

"It's a little late, though. I gave you until break time, if you remember. However, as this is your first assignment, I'll be willing to overlook that small problem." Felicity began. "As for the footage, the camera's a little shaky. Were you rubbing away while recording? I wouldn't put it past you. I like how you got her little pubes in as well, it really adds to the footage."

After the footage appraisal, Felicity ran over Kara's request once more.

"So, in return, you wanna see Bryn bursting to pee and trying to seduce you at the same time? Also, you wanna have some fun letting out that pent up lust by rubbing her off as well?" Felicity clarified. "Last chance to add more. As you got such great footage, you can make one more request to be included in this."

Kara noticed that Felicity seemed quite excited to see the footage. She looked at her as she watched it and Felicity seemed quite pleased with what she saw. "I didn't do any sort of thing as I didn't want to be discovered are you disappointed that I didn't rub away at myself. Would you have liked to watch me do that?" Kara asked.

Felicity ran over Kara's request.

"Yes, all of those I'd like to see and do" Kara answered. She tried to think of something else that could be included into this. "As for another request to be added in can you get Bryn to reveal a secret for me?" Kara asked.

She then thought about something else to ask.

"Do you have any thoughts on who could have been the one who missed up the toilets. I've been able to learn it was a staff member but am unable to think of who could have done it?"

Kara couldn't help but counter Felicity's brazen addition to her review.

"Not really. I don't get off to watching other get off." Felicity answered.

Felicity's rundown of Kara's request was accurate enough to be accepted, including Kara's newest request.

"Details, details!" Felicity repeated. "A 'secret' is too broad a term to go off! Do you want a lewd secret, a funny secret, an embarrassing secret, an innocent secret? What kind of secret?"

Kara then asked a rather unrelated question.

"I'm not helping you with Sis's assignment." Felicity answered. "That's a test to see if you're cut out for the kind of work we do, and where you may need to improve. Ask the others, or look around to see who'll be more inclined to do such a thing, and how they may benefit from it."

Kara wasn't sure to believe Felicity or not. As she wished to know what sort of secret that Kara wanted off Bryn.

"How about a lewd secret?" Kara asked.

Felicity wasn't about to help Kara out with her assignment. Kara thought over then what Felicity had just said.

"Well, from what I've gathered so far is that Mia, Kate wouldn't do something like this. The same can be said for the Navy Blue and Brown girls. That's just from what I've seen from their sections and how they act around people. There's always the possibility that Eve could have been the one to do this as she's currently not working today. Don't you find that a little strange as the one person who might have done this not bothering to show up for work?" Kara asked.

She let Felicity take this in before she spoke again.

"Anyway Eve is here today as I've spoken with her. I'll just have to ask around and watch the others like you've pointed out."

"Any further request to narrow it down, like whether it's lewd in the ways of society, or just lewd in general? Do you wanna know what she gets off to and how she does it, or do you wanna know the last time she did something lewd?" Felicity asked. "Be as specific as you want and I'll aim to try and get it out of her."

Kara summarised her findings and her suspects.

"Eve's shallow, but she's not that shallow. If she wanted revenge for what happened, she'll target the one who caused it and them alone, aiming to pay them back three-fold for what they did to her. She wouldn't get others involved." Felicity informed Kara. "Keep searching. Normally, the most unlikely suspects are the ones who caused it all."

Kara informed Felicity that Eve was present after all.

"Then she's probably making herself invisible to all but those she wants to see her. She can do that, you know. If you've seen her, then she must've had a reason for allowing you to do so."

Once the request was finalised, set-up ensued.

"I'll need a little time to set it up. Making something so specific can take a little while. You should get it before the end of the day, so why not busy yourself while you wait? She'll come to you to start it all, I'll make it so that happens." Felicity explained to Kara. "While you wait, why not try and stop the Ice Princess over there from thawing out?"

Felicity indicated the Purple Poster girl with a slight glance.

"She looks ready to burst any second, it's a surprise she hasn't given in yet."

Felicity wanted to know more about what kind of lewd secret Kara wanted. "I'd like to know what she get's off to the one thing that turns her on the most" Kara requested. As she tried to think about what sort of things Bryn might get off to. Her train of thought was interrupted when Felicity spoke once again.

"But that still leaves two people who I can't really suspect" Kara pointed out. She meant the Red and Sky Blue poster girls who she still had yet to see. Felicity then spoke on Eve which Kara didn't care much about.

"Oh, she had a reason to talk with me I'm surprised you didn't hear what was said between us," Kara says.

Felicity needed time to set things up and requested that Kara goes and help. The Purple Poster girl out who was about to burst.

"Why, not it'll give me a chance to interact with her and the other Purple's." Kara got up. She then bid Felicity goodbye for now and walked over towards the purple poster girl. Kara savored every moment of her agony and reached her a few moments later.

"You look like you can use some help want me to cover for you?" Kara asked.

"Always getting straight to the point and not beating 'round the bush..." Felicity commented. "Truth be told, it's always good knowing what gets another off. It makes for a good bargaining chip."

"True, they're not likely to be the ones to do it as they've got separate toilets when on duty compared to the rest of us. Helps keep the age limits diverse." Felicity explained.

Kara mentioned how nobody else seemed to have heard the dispute between herself and Eve.

"Eve can make it so only the ones who she wants to hear and see her can do both. Everyone else just appears to completely disregard her existence. It's a rather handy power for Info gathering." Felicity informed Kara. "However, it doesn't come without its drawbacks."

Kara agreed to assist the Purple Poster girl, lavishing in the petite girl's anguish. Upon reaching her, it seemed like she was with a customer. One that looked rather unlike the others. Kara offered to help the troubled girl but, as expected from the purples, it wasn't a simple offer.

"A Servant of the Dark Lord, like I, does not require the feeble concern of mortals." Annmarie countered, attempting to put on a 'Dark Lord's Servant' pose. She was perhaps locked in childish delusions of Grandeur. The pose, however, wasn't held for long before the customer with her gave her a swift bop on her head, causing the girl to yelp in surprise, gasp in shock, and split the work of her hands between the small lump on her head and her lower regions.

"Be nice." The customer(?) cautioned the younger girl.

Kara as she waited for Annmarie to speak with her thought back to the last. Words that Felicity had to say to her she wondered for a moment if learning about what get's Bryn on was a good thing. While it could come in handy wouldn't it also backfire some how as well? But she didn't have time to think about Eve at the moment as Annmarie turned to her.

"Which Dark Lord do you mean?" Kara asked. Not really sure why Annmarie was acting like this maybe the customer had asked Annmarie to be like this or. It was just the way she liked to act at this time Kara took a moment to let her eyes travel up and down Annmarie's body just to get a better understanding of what the girl looked like.

Kara then turned to the customer.

"How may I be of service?" she asked.

Only to then look around the Purple Section trying to find if the Purple Apron girl she saw. Looking at her earlier during her speech on stage was on duty.

Annmarie didn't even get a chance to answer Kara's question before the bopping came. However, Kara took this chance to survey Annmarie to get a better understanding of her.

Like the other Purples in the cafe, Annmarie was wearing the signature Apron with a Goth-Loli twist. However, Annmarie's apron was decorated with small aluminum crosses around the hems and her hairpiece had a small, if rather abnormal, 'cute' looking coffin on it, with an out of place picture of a decorative black cat face on the front of it. The main outfit had a colour combination of black, purple and white. Purple being the main base of it, white working on the hems underneath the decorative crosses, and black being one of the focal colours for the bi-coloured buttons on the apron, like the hems, had small crosses on, but these were shaped in a kind of Headstone way, making it look a intriguing mixture of cute and creepy.

Annmarie's hair was a deep black colour with a feather-soft look to it. It was rather long, stretching down all of her back and pooling on the seat a little. Her eyes were a rather unique lilac colour. Whether this is down to contacts to emphasise the 'Goth' look of the purples, or her natural eye colour, was yet to be discovered. The most notable feature about her was her rather pale complexion. Unlike the other workers, she seemed to be the most pasty out of all of them. It was not an unhealthy white, but rather more of a Albino white. Her age was yet to be determined, but she didn't look much older than Lilly. Whether that is more misleading, like most of the 'older' workers in the cafe, or real is unknown.

After eyeing up Annmarie rather obviously, Kara turned her attention to the Customer, or whom was believed to be the customer out of this table's inhabitants.

"Oh, I don't need servicing. Annie's doing a fine job keeping me happy." The customer answered. She looked rather familiar...

"Sis!" Annmarie piped up, dropping her whole 'Servant of the Dark Lord' act. "Don't call me that while I'm working!"

"Why not? It suits you, and it's what I've always called you." The Customer answered.

"B-but it's embarrassing!"

Kara took the chance to look Annmarie over. She had a rather nice Goth-Loli twist that Kara found cute and was reminded of some old days when she used to dress like one. Everything about her screamed cute even the way she was acting. Kara took another chance to study Annmarie she remembered back to what Sierra had told her about the eyes being apart of the soul. So,Kara looked into Annmarie's eyes to try and find out more about her.

The customer spoke up again.

"May I join you then?" Kara asked.

She took a moment to look at the customer who seemed rather familiar. Kara turned to Annmarie and wondered if they were related or if the customer just called her that for fun.

"Can, I call you Sis to?"

Taking heed of Sierra's words that eyes were the doorways to the soul, Kara tried a little 'Soul Gazing' on Annmarie. As she was a little distracted at present, due to her current mounting need and the actions of her 'Sister', Kara managed to preen a small bit of information from it.

Closing examining the irises, it turned out that the Lilac colour was natural and not created by contact lenses. There was no glare from the lights across the iris, which instantly voided the idea of contacts being a part of it. Lilac eyes were unheard of, not even in the most rarest of Genetic traits, so there must be some reasoning behind this unique genetic trait. The one whom she called 'Sis' also had some unusual eye colour. The 'Sister's' eye colour was a rather pale blue, even more so than the Sera twins, almost like the natural blue trait had been mixed with another colour which nearly made it too pale to be recognisable.

Gleaning more from Annmarie's eyes, there was a certain...apprehension? fear? anxiety?...in the way the pupils were sized. Whether that was down to her pressing need or something more was up for interpretation. Her eyes also had a near hypnotic charm to them, almost like they were drawing Kara in, sucking her into the world that is reflected in this small girl's eyes...

After Soul gazing, Kara questioned the customer if she could sit with them.

"I'd rather you take this stubborn troublemaker to the toilets before she makes a mess." The Customer answered, prompting Annmarie to blush, whimper and look down in embarrassment. "She won't go willingly, so you may have to resort to moving her yourself." The customer sighed a little. "Seriously, she's a danger to herself sometimes. I can't help but worry about her."

Looking for more defining traits of Siblingship between the unlikely pair, it turned out that there was a striking genetic resemblance between the two. It was faint, like most sibling similarities are outside of identical twinning, but there was a definite similarity between the two. If they were related, it'll have to be from potentially two separate genetic pairings, with only one shared partner.

"You can call me that if you want, but I'm more for being the bossed around, and not the one doing the bossing." The Customer answered. "It's my day off today, and that's why I'm here keeping Annie in line and making sure she's not pushing herself too hard."

"Stop it..." Annmarie protested as she began to squirm around a little. "...i'm not a kid anymore."

"Yes you are." The Customer retorted. "You're not officially an adult until you hit 21, and you're not a teen for another quarter of a year."

Kara had tried the 'Soul Gazing' on Annmarie and since she was distracted. Kara was able to gain a small bit of info from her. What Kara was able to gain was that the Lilac color was natural and not created by the contact lenses she had never really seen someone with this type. Of eye color before and the girl next to her had a rather pale blue eye color. Which reminded Kara of the Sera twins,

Kara was also seen as being able to pick up that. Fear or anxiety were in Annmarie's eyes she found herself being drawn into them and wanted nothing more to keep. Staring into them but the customer spoke again.

"If you wish I can look after her while you're not around?" Kara offered. She was going to enjoy taking Annmarie to the toilets. She reached over and took the girl's hand "we should get you to the toilets" Kara told Annmarie as she started to get up trying to gently pull Annmarie with her,

"You work here to?" Kara asked. She heard the customer liked to be bossed around. Kara felt a rush of excitement run through her body. This could be a lot of fun if she was given a chance to act on it.

"Annmarie your Sis is right you're still a kid but a rather cute one at that."

After the slight near hypnotism, Kara decided to act upon Annmarie's Sister's concern. She tried gently tugging Annmarie up from her seat, but she appeared as stuck as an immovable object.

"Her stubbornness is one of her cutest, if a little endearing, traits." Annmarie's sister replied. "It's also what leads her into situations like this." She added in, indicated the fact that Annmarie wasn't budging from her seat. "She's probably left it too long again and can't move for fear of losing it."

The comment from her sisters caused Annmarie' to tense up, whimper in a mixture of straining and worry, as her free hand was holding a deathgrip over her lower regions.

"Yeah, I work here. Just not in the 'all ages' section." Annmarie's sister admitted. "My name's Cecile, but you can call me 'Sis' like Annie does, if you want."

Upon Kara complimenting Annmarie cuteness, while also throwing in a taunt about her 'Kid'-like qualities, Annmarie just simply blushed deeper and stared at the floor, while also trembling a little due to her current predicament.

Eventually, after things got a little too overwhelming for her, Annmarie finally caved in to her need, possibly because of a leak, or something, if the gasp and stronger grip she did was to go by.

"I can't move...I'll pee if I do." Annmarie admitted, her voice quiet from strain and bashfulness. "C-carry me..."

Annmarie wasn't moving so Kara tried again and again. The same results came around and this was starting to become a problem.

"I need to find a way to move her somehow as having an accident wouldn't due to her any good." Kara said. Kara watched as Annmarie was holding her lower regions in a death grip. Kara also learned that the customer did work here and her name was Cecile. "It's nice to meet you Cecile I'm Kara," she said.

Annmarie then seemed to blush deeper and was not trembling. She also felt Annmarie grip her hand for stronger then before. She needed help fast and asked Kara to carry her.

"I-I'll see what I can do," Kara said.

She let go of Annmarie's hand and picked her up. She held the poor girl in a hug like motion with her arms wrapped around Annmarie. Along with her right hand resting on the girl's bottom as a means to hold her.

"We will make it in time"

Kara started to hurry along with Annmarie to the restroom.

"I hope we can meet under better circumstances next time."" Cecile commented. "If you could talk some resignation into Annie, then perhaps she'll be a little less of a stubborn wall to go around."

Eventually, Kara got the message that Annmarie wasn't going to move through conventional means. She then opted for the only other option, to carry the girl.

Despite how she looked, Annmarie was actually really light. She had some weight to her, but that was expected, but her overall weight felt much lighter, even more so than the Sera Twins, so to speak, almost like her bones were designed to be less dense. If the Raven-like plumage feel and look to her hair was anything to go by, perhaps this wasn't too far from the truth. However, less dense bones also means they're more likely to break easier when roughhoused.

Kara's original attempt at carrying Annmarie soon had to be changed, as Kara's front was getting quite warm and wet due to Annmarie's spread legs. If holding was one thing she really needed, she'd have to be carried in a more embarrassing way, a princess carry. The wetness, while quite apparent, was soon cut off by Annmarie tightly closing her legs around Kara.

"Gotta...keep closed..." Annmarie informed Kara in rather broken sentence structure.

"I'm sure that we can you could always request me if you'd like" Kara told Cecile. "I'll see what I can do" she added. Before leaving the table as she carried the girl she felt that Annmarie was really light. She didn't want to harm the girl so she carried her normally and lightly. But during her attempt at carrying her. Kara felt her front getting quite warm due to Annmarie's spread legs.

Annmarie tightly closed her legs around Kara. Who tried to move the girl into a princess like carry she even added her own hand. Between Annmarie's legs adding her own deathgrip upon the girl's small hand.

"You'll make it" Kara told her. Which was now seeming far from the truth.

Catching on to the dangers of forcing the dams apart, Kara changed her carrying position to a princess one. As one of her hands was now supporting Annmarie's head, the softness of her hair was more apparent. It felt as soft as a raven chick's down feathers, almost pillow-soft in texture. Nestling among hair as soft as hers must be quite the treat, possibly only reserved for her more favoured customers.

Kara tried to encourage Annmarie.

"Please...I hope...don't wanna..." Annmarie squeaked out. By the looks of the slight bulge in her bladder area, she'd possibly been holding on for quite some time and her hold was likely crumbling, however, possible adopting the stubbornness from the girl herself, her bladder refused to fully give way. Her apron was quite damp on the lower half near her clenched hands, but the dark colour of the apron meant it was nearly unnoticeable.

Kara was enjoying the softness of carrying Annmarie and could have held. Her like this all day but with more pressing matters she couldn't enjoy it as much, "I know what you mean, but you should have taken care of this sooner. Does this happen often to you?" Kara whispered. As she hurried her pace to the restroom.

Kara could feel that Annmarie's apron was quite damp near her clenched hands. And Kara gave Annmarie's hand a squeeze. "We will make it I know we will" the toilets were just ahead of them and Kara moved faster. She added her left hand to hold onto Annmarie's behind under her dress.

The only comment Annmarie had to Kara's question was a whimper. An indirect answer. If what Cecile said was true, then this may happen quite a bit. However, without conclusive evidence, this may have just been a one-off due to the current situation at the Cafe. More research may be needed.

Kara hurried along towards the toilets, doing all that was possible to prevent the girl in her arms from facing a humiliating defeat.

"Staff,,,not public..." Annmarie interjected, "Not public..."

A part of Kara wished to learn if this happened to Annmarie more then normally. As she didn't respond this gave Kara a moment to try something out. She decided to use the ring on Annmarie she felt a little bad about doing something like this but. If she could help the girl out with what Kara might find out it had it's uses.

Annmarie wished to use the Staff ones not public.

Kara changed directions and headed towards the staff ones. While she used the ring to check on Annmarie to see if her needs happened more.

Kara's want for the full story prompted her to attempt to shatter Annmarie's exterior Persona.

Kara wasn't able to get the full story before being chased out by a Spectral Raven in Annmarie's mind, but she did pick up on this:

'...fourth time...just like...ago...Sis...help...'

Not much of an answer...

Taking into account Annmarie's request, Kara quickly changed direction and headed towards the staff toilets. Thankfully, there was no line for them at the moment. Hastily heading inside, there was around three stalls in this much smaller toilet, but all were, thankfully, vacant.

Kara wasn't able to get the full story as she was chased out by a Spectral Raven. She was able to get something small for a fourth time with her Sis helping out. This made Kara want to ask Cecile about what happened during that time or ask Annmarie later.

Kara reached the staff bathroom and headed inside. She saw the three stalls and quickly opened one up she placed Annmarie down for a brief moment. "Sorry about what I'm about to do but you need help" Kara gently pushed Annmarie onto the toilet and pushed her to skirt up out of the way. To see the girl's underwear which she looked at for a moment. Then removed her hands from her crotch and pulled down the girl's underwear quickly as she could.

"Now go pee," Kara said as she started to back out of the stall.

Kara pushed aside the concerns for the broken message she extracted from Annmarie's mind and quickly aimed to aid the girl's plight.

Wasting no time upon entry, Kara quickly rushed inside the middle stall, as that was the closest to the door, and plopped Annmarie down onto the toilet. She hastily issued an apology for her next action and then swiftly lifted up Annmarie's apron, taking in the look of her chosen underwear,

Annmarie's current underwear was a set of white-based panties with a multicoloured star pattern covering them. Typical children's underwear. The kind which can be picked up cheaply in a 5-pack at a local clothing store. While perfectly functional for their purpose, and relatively trendy, they were still quite tacky compared to the luxurious underwear that the Sera Sisters normally wear. They had a significantly large darkened pale yellow patch over the crotch, nearly covering the whole piece of material over that place, and allowing for a slight see-through appearance to them, reeling off a faintly visible version of the adorably small hairless vulva of this troubled girl.

Annmarie looked too concerned with her current problem to even comprehend that Kara was doing a less than savoury conclusion to her 'white knight' act. Kara then practically dragged down Annmarie's panties, prompting the reflexive action of her moving her hands to prevent them from tearing.

As soon as the panties were down, a sheer torrent of gushing, warm, pale yellow liquid shot out of her like a waterfall, slightly soaking Kara's still moving hands, as the smaller girl's bladder began to visible deflate as a sigh of pure bliss escaped Annmarie. Lost in the euphoria of a release, she didn't even notice that Kara was there, or that the stall's door was wide open, and the doorway leading into the cafe was still closing.

When Kara saw Annmarie's panties she thought they looked cute. She could see the large darkened pale yellow patch over the crotch. And was able to see a small hairless vulva of the poor girl. While Kara wished to look more she was more concerned with helping the girl out. Rather than being a pervert. Annmarie was also more concerned about her own problem then what Kara was doing to her.

With Annmarie's panties down the girl went pee. She felt her hands get wet as she smaller girl's bladder soaked them. Kara watched for a moment glad she was able to help the girl and then closed the stall door behind her. As she left Annmarie to do her own business as she washed her hands in the sink. When Kara was done and dried her hands she waited for Annmarie and spoke up again.

"You, really need to take better care of yourself. When you feel the need to go you should just hurry and go to the bathroom" Kara tells her. "But if you keep having problems like this a lot maybe you should wear some protection." Kara added.

Kara left Annmarie to take care of her need, closing the stall door behind her as she left. Around nearly a full minute later, the pattering sound of Annmarie's stream began to die down into a steady drip chain. To be able to produce such a consistent flow like that for as long as she did stood testament to how much the poor girl was holding back.

Moments later, accompanied by a toilet flush, Annmarie left the stall she was in and quietly headed over to the sink, not wanting to meet Kara's gaze. Acting like a 'Big Sister', Kara began to reel off cautionary warnings to the still slightly dazed girl.

"I tried to but the toilets were always full and I had tons of bookings." Annmarie protested. "I'm not a baby! I don't need to wear those things!"

"Well, there's nothing we can do about that until the girl's toilets are fixed." Kara told her. As Annmarie went over to the sink. "It was just a thought nothing more it's up to you on what you decide to do." she added.

Once Annmarie was done Kara and her left the staff bathrooms. Walking back towards the table where Cecile was at.

"How long have you been working here?" Kara asked

"So don't pester me to do things I'm already doing." Annmarie concluded. "And I'm not wearing them, no matter what."

Annmarie's stubbornness seems to have returned full force after her near miss. Trying to convince her to do anything different than what she wants to do will take a whole lot of work. It may be nearly impossible for Kara to sway her at present.

Once the pair had finished up, they headed back to the Purple Section. Annmarie looked a little uncomfortable still wearing the rather damp panties she'd nearly drenched mere minutes ago.

"Since this place opened." Annmarie answered. "I think I was as old as that crazy Green girl when I first started here."

"I won't pester you I was only trying to help that's all" Kara says. As she was just trying to help a fellow coworker out nothing more. So Kara just dropped the subject and tried to think about something else to talk about.

Annmarie had been working here since the cafe began.

"Which crazy Green girl do you mean?" Kara asked.

Kara asked for a more conclusive explanation of which 'Crazy Green' Annmarie meant.

"That weird one that jumped off the stage after your performance earlier." Annmarie answered. "She's so noisy and far too energetic."

As they were nearing the table, Annmarie stopped Kara.

"Go wait by Sis. I've got something to do first." Annmarie instructed Kara. "Don't follow me."

Annmarie then headed off towards the Staff Room. It was possibly quite obvious what she was intending to do.

"Oh, you mean Tama she isn't crazy she a nice friend" Once at the table Kara was told to wait while Annmarie went to go change.

"Okay." Kara said.

One she left Kara was left alone with Cecile.

"She made it in time."

"She's crazy and weird and too energetic and noisy." Annmarie repeated.

Once Annmarie had parted from Kara, Kara was left with Cecile. Sensing the impending question, Kara provided her answer before even being asked.

"Just about, by the looks of things." Cecile answered. "Did she give you any trouble?"

"Yes, I get that she is totally like that but she's nice once you get to know her." Kara told her.

Cecile asked if Annmarie gave her any trouble.

"Not really, she seemed rather helpful just asking but how often does this sort of thing happen. To her as I tried to give her some suggestions on things to do in the future?" Kara asked.

"That makes a pleasant change. She was probably too worried about soaking you to act stubborn." Cecile replied with a smile. "It's not really something I should be telling you. Also, it's not really something you ask after meeting someone for the first time."

"Sorry, about asking that then." Kara even though she wanted to know more about Annmarie's problem. Wasn't going to push at gaining any other info off of Cecile right now. Then remembering that Cecile liked to be bossed around Kara tried to think of a way to do that without upseting her. But she couldn't really think of anything at this time.

"In time, maybe Annie herself will be willing to tell you, but that's being hopeful." Cecile answered. "Speaking of, here she comes now."

As Cecile pointed out, Annmarie was just making her way back to the table, taking a seat without regarding Kara, prompting her Sister to chide her a little.

"Annie, what're you forgetting?" Cecile questioned her sister.

"Nothing, as far as I know." Annmarie answered obliviously before receiving a flick to her forehead from Cecile.

"Wrong answer. You're forgetting your manners"

Rubbing the small red mark on her forehead, Annmarie turned towards Kara and showed her gratitude in her own way.

"I suppose you make a useful Servant." Annmarie informed Kara. "Though, you could do something about that ceaseless questioning of yours."

"In a language we all understand, she's saying 'Thank you, but don't ask or talk about this with others'." Cecile translated.

Annmarie soon returned to join the pair after Cecile pointed it out. When she returned she seemed to forget Kara was even there.

"Do, Purple's always act like this?" Kara asked.

There was a spat between the pair and Annmarie was flicked on the forehead.

"You're welcome my mistress," Kara says. Trying to make it look like she was a servant.

"Annie's a special case, but that's kind of them in a nut-shell." Cecile explained. "If you get more than a single sentence out of them, without some kind of smart remark mixed in, it's a good sign,"

After the translation for Chuuni/Purple speak was given, Kara decided to act upon the 'Master/Servant' relationship. This prompted a small smile from Annmarie, possibly the only smile she's given for the time Kara has been with her.

"I may call upon you again if needed, but don't get too hopeful." Annmarie continued.

"She means 'If I need help, and no one else is around, you'll be the one I may go to'." Cecile translated.

"No I don't!" Annmarie countered, looking a little flushed for some reason.

"I wouldn't say Annie here's a special case she's just different then others." Kara said. She looked at the other Purple's and wondered if they were all alike.

When Kara saw Annie smile she knew of a small way to act around her. That might break the ice between them. "I live only to serve my mistress," Kara said. Then she learned that Annmarie might go to her again if she was in trouble.

"If my mistress needs help then I shall help her." Kara gave Annmarie a pat on the head.

"Different in a way that makes her endearing, yet also irresistibly adorable. You wouldn't believe that she can't even- " Cecile was about to continue until Annmarie cut her off.

"Don't say another word!" Annmarie cut in. "I'll hate you for all eternity if you do!"

"Tempting offer, but I'll have to pass. Being hated by you would be too much for my heart to bear."

"Well, it better be!"

The 'Master/Servant' act continued, and it seemed to be a surefire way to gain some compliance from the 'Servant of the Dark Lord'.

"Your dedication is most admirable, but you've yet to prove your worth in your service." Annmarie continued. "You have only served me once, and in a situation where it was not entirely needed."

Kara was about to learn something interesting from Cecile about Annie. But Annie cut her off and they argued for a small bit before finishing. The 'Master/Servant' act went on some more between Kara and Annmarie.

"How may I prove myself to you, how may I serve you, my mistress?" Kara asked. She then took a moment to look at what time it was and wonder if her canceled request would truly show up.

Brushing aside the earlier near-reveal of some potentially juicy information, Kara continued her act to please Annmarie.

"You wish to follow in my wake, do you not?" Annmarie answered. "The Dark Lord themselves has gifted me with insight into your assigned circle of the nine hells."

" 'You want to become a Purple, don't you? I think you'd make a great Purple.' " Cecile translated.

"Prove to me your allegiance by showing your dedication to the circle of Resentment."

" 'Go try out being a Purple. If you do well, you'll make a nice companion when I'm all alone.' "

"That's not what I said at all! I'm not lonely!" Annmarie protested.

"You're just so cute when you act defiant." Cecile countered.

Kara still wished to know what Cecile was going to say about Annie but now wasn't the time. As Annmarie spoke once more.

"Yes, I do I wish to learn your ways please teach me?" Kara asked. While Kara wasn't sure if she wanted to become a Purple or not it seemed like the best chance to learn. Just what sort of things they did or learn more about them.

Kara learned she needed to go out and show if she had. What it takes at being a Purple which seemed both hard and easy enough. "I will show you, mistress, that I have what it takes I shall make you and the Dark Lord proud," Kara stated.

She got up from the table first Kara looked around the Purple section. Just to get another understanding of how the Purple's acted with customers. She watched for a short while before moving out to see if any other Purple's were requesting to take a bathroom break. So Kara could take their spot for a while or that a customer might be requesting her.

Kara accepted the task given by Annmarie.

"We shall be watching your progress." Annmarie answered as Kara headed off to try and act Purple-like.

Firstly, it seemed like the customers picked which Purple they wanted to be with. Each Purple had a unique way of carrying out their duties. Some did so with outright ignoring the customer, and others went for a more direct approach. Regardless of style, each Purple customer seemed to enjoy the Purple's company. There didn't seem to be a specific way one must act to be considered 'Purple', but it was more in the non-verbal actions. The disinterest in the customer's life story, the berating of a failed relationship, the overt ignoring of a customer's heartfelt confession of appreciation and friendship. This section seemed to be the most complicated out of all of the ones Kara had seen. Being a Purple seemed to be more of a psychological mindset rather than physical behavioural traits.

Next, Kara looked for more troubled Purples she could step in for. There seemed to be at least two tables with Purples on who looked a little distracted. Both of the tables had an even mix of male and female customers. No purple worked alone, it appeared. Annmarie was probably a special case in that manner. Even if she did step in for one, she'd likely just be watching a Purple go about their duty for a while.

Kara learned that each Purple had their own way of acting around a customer. As they carried out some unique ways of acting around them from ignoring the customer while others. Went with a more direct approach. Each customer seemed to enjoy the Purple's company and from what she saw and learned it seemed more like a psychological mindset than a physical one.

Kara saw that no Purple worked alone and they two Purple's looked distracted. Kara decided to help one of them out and went to the nearest one. She leaned down towards her and tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. "Go take care of your need I'll take over for you until you get back?" Kara whispered.

From such a direct approach with no introduction, Kara's action was met with a trademark Purple response. The girl who she tried to swap with just regarded her with an icy glare, not even acknowledging her, before simply pushing her chair back and heading off. The customers didn't notice Kara's approach, or the disengage from the Worker, and just kept trying to break the silence from the other worker. Who simply just flicked her hair to the side and turned away from the customer's insistent requests for her to talk.

The girl Kara covered for gave her an icy glare which in her first act of being Purple. Kara returned that icy glare with one of her own. Kara took the seat she noticed that the other customer was. Trying to engage in small talk with the other Purple who flicked her hair and ignored them. Kara followed suit at first she ignored the customers who tried to talk with her. By either flicking her hair or even adding in a yawn like she was growing bored.

For a moment she listened to what the customer tried to say.

Kara tried to replicate the Purple's behavioural patterns, but her actions were nothing more than mere copies of a much greater skill. Physical actions are only the minority of Purple etiquette, the majority lies in the body language, eye contact (or lack thereof) and simple resentment in their mannerisms. If Kara was to perfect the Purple lifestyle, she must become one with the emotion of resentment.

While making lacking imitations of Purple actions, Kara tried to listen in to why the customers were trying to break this girl's silence. They seemed to be trying to gain the upper hand in the contest Leigh put forward by asking for inside information in the 'new worker's' typing. They wanted to know whether Leigh, or any other worker or management for that matter. already had a type in mind for the new worker, or whether they posed this contest to gain some ideas.

Seeing as this was the first time Kara was acting Purple. She didn't seem to get it down right away as the way she was acting. Was just a mere copy of how the others were acting Kara tried to change her ways. She took a moment to look at the customers then look away by looking elsewhere. Then Kara tried to grow angry with all the talking going on from the customers by looking like she was about to blow a fuse. It was Kara who broke the silence first.

"On and on and on don't you ever shut up!" Kara told the customers. Kara tried to say it in a way that wouldn't upset the customers themselves. But more in a way that they might like or be used to when a Purple did speak to them.

She also learned about what the customers were talking about. That being on who was gaining the upper hand in the contest by asking information on it.

"No, cares about some stupid contest as I believe it's just a stupid waste of time," Kara said.

Kara, once more, tried and failed to be purple. The personality she was displaying, as was now evident in the slight twist in conversation, was more along the lines of Brown or an ignored Pink. Thankfully, the other Purple decided that leading by example was needed, and finally ended her silence.

"Such desperation is disgusting. Are you really that fixated on leching over the girls here like a perverted old man?" The Purple curtly informed the gathered masses, keeping an expected even temperament, despite the venom in the words she was using. "Why not crawl back into the gutters you came from?"

No matter what she did Kara just couldn't quite grasp what is was to be purple. She had tried her own ways and be looking around at the other purples. Who were currently working and tried to follow their lead but still she failed. The purple next to Kara finally spoke up to help Kara out.

Kara not really knowing what to say remained quiet she wanted to speak. But was afraid of failing again and it was starting to eat away at her.

After trying and failing multiple times, Kara decided to just fill in the seat space rather than the action space. The other Purple on the table had gathered nearly all of the customer's interest as she'd finally broken her silence to deliver an expected 'Purple Service'.

Shortly after the silence was broken, the staff member, whom Kara had covered, had returned to the table.

Kara watched how the other Purple was doing and tried to take mental notes. So that the next time she tried out herself she might be able to handle it this time without making a fool of herself. The other Purple soon returned and Kara left the table. Kara thought about maybe trying to talk with one of the Purple's to learn about what it took to be one.

She looked around to try and find any other Purple's who were currently alone. To talk to and learn about what it takes.

After swapping back out with the Purple, Kara went searching the section once more.

Due to the shortage of Purples, it was very hard finding a Purple who was free for a basic chat. The only ones who were free were either swapping out with another or having a short break between bookings. With the way things were, it would be easier to request to shadow a Purple on Duty rather than find one to talk to between bookings. Annmarie had a few customers with her, since her sister had headed off, and had a few free spaces at the table if Kara wanted to silently watch someone on duty. However, time was ticking on and it was nearing the last hour of work time.

While searching it was hard to find a free Purple who. Was free for a basic chat and the ones who were free were busy doing their own swapping with others or having a short break. As Kara looked around she saw that Annmarie was with a few customers. Needing help she quickly went over to the table and took a seat silently and started to watch how things went.

Kara decided to seek guidance from the Poster Girl of the Apron colour.

Unlike the others, Annmarie's purple traits only came out when she was acting all Chuuni. Her 'Servant of the Dark Lord' persona was a huge hit with her customers. However, she never regarded them as more than 'Sacrifices to the Dark Lord'. Her terseness came from her reluctance to give away personal information and hide behind a superior persona. However, when the customer's were able to shatter this persona, her true charm came out. Breaking the persona by asking questions which she didn't want to answer, or were too embarrassing to answer, left her in the cute state she was in when talking to her Sister. This is where her true charm lay. She had a bright future as a Teal when she outgrew her Chuuni, and Leigh possibly knew this.

While Kara watched she learned that Annmarie's purple traits came out only. When she was acting all Chuuni this made it hard for Kara to learn her own ways because. She didn't want to try and act in someone else's way but her own. But she tried to learn several ways that she might be able to use some of what she learned from Annmarie and use it in her own way.

Kara observed the alien actions of Chuunibyou, not following how to actually accurately portray such a strange personality defect. She couldn't learn a lot from this kind of behaviour, but she could pick up on wording (outside of the Chuuni roleplay) and what some customers are looking for. The customer's interests were as diverse as the Purple's behaviour, attracting to a suitable Purple who fulfilled their fantasy. Annmarie's customers seemed to mostly be Senior School/College females who just loved breaking her Chuuni and leaving her as a shy girl. Some even went as far as ruffling Annmarie's plumage-like hair, prompting her to pout and try to reaffirm her Persona, but only make herself more of a cute target for mischief.

As Kara watched Annmarie she also looked at the customers to see how. They were taking everything in with the way Annmarie was acting. She watched them closely followed again by looking at Annmarie. Kara was like a student trying to learn from her teacher. Kara could see that most of the customers were trying to make Annmarie into the type of girl Kara had seen when she spoke to her earlier. She found this cute herself and while learning decided to try out acting or taking what she learned from being a Chuuni from Annmarie.

And attempt her own style of acting Kara tried really hard this time to get things right.

Kara intently studied how Annmarie was acting, taking in every quirk and trait she was displaying and trying to emulate that in her own performance. If she does well enough, she may spark a little Roleplay between the pair, which may work in her favour.

Kara studied Annmarie as best that she could. Taking in every quirk and trait that was displayed to her. Then tried to think of the best way emulate it into her own way. Kara decided to go with her being the servant of Annmarie and act the way she did. Before she was told to try out acting like a Purple on her own.

Kara pulled off a mildly convincing 'Servant' act with Annmarie, prompting her own addition to the conversations. The customer's interest was now moved from poking through Annmarie's Chuuni personality to getting to know her latest 'Servant'.

Annmarie, catching on to Kara's idea, began to ad-lib in her own little performance.

Annmarie's support helped to fully include Kara in the general conversation going around the table. The customer's interest was now turned to trying to learn as much about the rather interesting 'Servant'.

Kara was able to gain the attention of the customers with her 'Servant' act. It also helped that Annmarie was there to add support. They seemed to wish to ask her questions and Kara wasn't sure how she'd act when she was asked a question. Thinking it over she decided to ask them a question.

"H-Hi..." Kara greeted them.

She was trying to pull off a little scared act by making this her first time.

Kara decided to go for a 'Scared' act to open with. As these customers were used to Annmarie's personality shifts, the 'Scared' act worked, to some extent.

"How long have you been working here?" One of the Senior School customers asked. "From the looks of your performance earlier, I'd think at least a few months. It was a little patchy in places, but you had good teamwork with the others."

Kara's act seemed to work for now at least and one customer asked her a question.

"I-I just s-started here yesterday a-and I've never done a p-performance before," Kara told the girl it was true. She did have some good teamwork with others when she was herself.

When Kara confessed that she'd only started yesterday, more question came through.

"So you're the new staff member everyone's talking about?" One of the College customers asked. "You seem more like a Teal than a Purple at the moment. How're you finding the job? Have you made lots of friends?"

More questions came and Kara for now still tried to keep up her. 'Servant' act but as time wore on she started to change meaning she was slowly starting to come out of her shell.

"Yes, I am" Kara answered. "I'm f-finding the job to be really fun there is so, much to learn and some parts are really hard to. I've made several friends already including my mistress right here." Kara added. She then padded Annie on the head.

Kara's 'Servant' act carried on strong, but was starting to become less reserved and more overt. She even went as far as patting Annmarie on the head. She looked a little shocked at first, but soon melted into the headpats like a good Chuuni would. One thing stood out the most, though, and that was...

...the tantalising softness of Annmarie's hair. It felt like freshly fallen snow, as soft as the softest pillow known. Her hair seemed to fall between Kara's fingers and spring back to its original position, regardless of the pressure applied during the patting process. It was really hard to pull your hand away once you start.

"I'm so jealous!" The Senior School girl cut in. "Annie never lets me pat her head!"

"I wanna pat her head too!" The College girl added in.

"Annie's hair is the softest thing I've ever felt." One of the other Senior School girls interjected. "You'll be patting it all day if you're not careful."

Kara's 'Servant' was becoming less reserved and she knew she had made a mistake. She tried to regain what she had lost but was starting to worry that she might mess up again. And as Kara padded Annmarie's hair it felt like fresh snow and was as soft as a pillow. Kara tried to pull her hand away felt was unable too and was now patting it for longer then she wished.

Kara tried to pull her hand away, but the softness of Annmarie's hair beckoned to her and she found herself forced to comply. Such a delectable softness should be patted, it demanded to be patted. Moving away after just starting would be like taunting it, giving a little and not finishing the job. While Kara had experience with denial of releases, this hair couldn't be denied. It had to be sated.

Seeing Kara's overtness with patting Annmarie's head sparked the rest of the table to begin to experience the greatness of Annmarie's hair. The Customer's who'd never patted Annmarie's head before were starting to do so, prompting the receiver of the pats to try and protest, only to fall victim to the attention and smile happily, giggling to herself a little like a child receiving praise. This just added another degree of absolute irresistible adorableness to Annmarie. She carried loads of different sides which most were not privy too.

Kara again and then again tried to pull her hand away. From Annie's head but the softness of her hair beckoned and was forced to comply. It seemed like the hair was demanding that it be patted and sated which Kara found slightly annoying. The other customers then started to pat Annmarie's head which just added another cuteness factor to Annmarie.

In the meantime Kara looked around to see if anyone was watching.

The pat-fest going on at Annmarie's table was drawing quite the crowd. Seeing someone as stony-faced as Annmarie turned into a giggling ball of adorableness was next to unheard of in the Cafe. There was murmurs going around the Cafe that the 'New Girl' had 'tamed the Dark Lord's Servant'. Even Leigh and Kiki were watching the patting, even going as far as leaving door duty to watch it from the counter's viewpoint.

"More..." Annmarie purred under the pats. "I wuv pat-pats."

Annmarie seemed to have turned into an exact opposite of the persona she kept showing.

The pat-fest had soon gathered quite the crowd as people. Watching Annmarie turn into a giggling ball of cuteness. Murmers then were passed around that Kara had tamed Annmarie and even Leigh and Kiki was watching the pat-fest. Annie demanded more and Kara and the others were forced to comply.

Kara kept up the head pats for the time being.

"Patting..." Annmarie mumbled under her content noises. "Wuv patting..."

As the patting and stroking carried on, eventually Annmarie seemed to have drifted off into a pleasant sleep, mumbling about being patted for 'being a good Annie' and doing her 'Annie-solute best'. This was potentially the secret side of Annmarie which remained untyped in the cafe, at present. Upon Annmarie drifting off to sleep, the compulsion to pat wore off, returning the wills of the patters back to them.

Annmarie soon drifted off to sleep and she started to mumble something. With Annie asleep Kara was able to finally pull her hand away. It was a little sore and cramped up from all the patting she had done. This also left her alone with the customers who being a little scared she'd mess up again. Told the customers she was going to get Annie a pillow.

Kara left the Purple and went in search of a pillow.

After the compulsive patting, Kara was left alone with customers she knew nothing about. Not wanting to risk messing up, she proposed that she'll fetch a pillow for Annmarie. The nearest pillows were in the Yellow section, as lots of catnaps and Siestas go on there. Finding the fluffiest pillow available, which wasn't already claimed by the cat-like workers in the Yellows section, was quite a monumental task, but was achievable in the end.

Annmarie had her pillow, the customers had their fill of ultra-soft patting, and Kara was, once more, left alone with the customers.

Kara was able to get Annie and pillow and soon returned. Once more she was left alone with the customers. Who she knew nothing about which left her in quite a bad spot. Not knowing what to do and now wishing Annie was awake Kara went on to act like her 'Servant' self.

As there was now a lull in activity due to the Purple Mastermind sleeping, there wasn't much the Customers could really do.

"I guess we should be letting her sleep, now." A College age customer commented. "It was possibly the best booking in a while."

The Customers were all in unanimous agreement that the content of the booking, while being short, was well worth it. They even wished to potentially book Kara and Annmarie together at a later date, with a little less compulsive patting. The outcome of the booking was more than they could have asked for, and they're loving Annmarie a lot more after seeing all those hidden sides of her. All in all, they believed that Kara and Annmarie were a great pair to book for some lighthearted conversation and relaxing therapeutic patting.

With not much left the due with Annie asleep. The customers decided to let her sleep for now and said it was the best booking they had for a while.

"I'm happy that you enjoyed it." Kara told them.

It was soon wished upon that they could book Kara and Annie again at a later date. Since both girls made a great pair. Kara agreed to the booking and would let Annie know when she woke up. A while later the customers left and Kara was alone with the sleeping Annie. With not much else to do Kara looked around the Cafe in search of Chloe to see if she came in today or not.

After being left alone with the mewling while sleeping Annie, Kara looked around to see if the one person she'd been dreading to encounter was inside the Cafe...

and she was...

All the way over in the Green Section, Kara noticed Felicity and Florence with a rather lifeless looking Chloe. She didn't even appear to be dressed for the occasion like last time. This time, she was in what looked more like sleepwear: A bright pink short-sleeved hooded tank-top with panda ears and nose on the tip of the hood, branded with the Pandamonium logo in the middle of the tank-top, a pair of bright pink sleep shorts which looked more like hot-pants in length, and a pair of bright and dark pinked striped slipper socks. Over her socks, it appeared that whomever took her out had just thrown on a pair of trainers for suitable going-out footwear.

In her arms, Chloe was hugging a small tattered handmade Pandera plushie like a small child would as a comfort item. Her hair was rather messy, and not neatly combed like it was earlier, and her eyes with red with tears. She wasn't crying at present, but it didn't seem like it'd been long since she last was. Chloe, also, wasn't talking at all, despite how the Twins were trying to get her to, or so it seemed from this distance. Due to the noise of the Cafe, Kara would have to get quite close to be able to hear what they were saying. She wasn't alone on the table, however, as Nicholas was with her, wearing a rather different attire.

From here, Kara could just make out the tell-tale look of a black leather trench-coat, black jeans and black leather shoes. On his hands he also had black leather fingerless gloves, with some rather intimidating looking metal tips to the knuckles. Either Nicholas had entered a Goth phase after Chloe's plight, or whether he was dressed for a more darker goal, was yet to be known. Nicholas was the one doing all the talking, with Chloe only nodding or shaking her head at times when she couldn't withhold an answer.

As Kara looked around to see if Chloe had arrived at the Cafe her search was true. She indeed had arrived she was sitting in the Green section with Florence and Felicity. However she looked rather lifeless for some reason like she had been dragged here or just arrived hastily dressed, She was holding a handmade Pandera plushie. Kara was able to tell that she had been crying a lot and she appeared not to be talking even with the twins trying to get her to. Kara wasn't able to hear what was being said and thought of moving closer.

That's when she spotted Nicholas who went through some sort of change. He was dressed in goth attire and from what Kara saw he appeared to be doing all the talking Kara. Slowly moved forwards wanting to know what was being said. She found an empty table away from them that she moved to and sat down. Due to the noise of the Cafe Kara tried to use the ring to be able to pick up on what they were all talking about.

Kara, upon noticing the arrival of her broken plaything, tried to stealthily listen in on what was being said. She tried to us the ring...

...but it didn't have that kind of power.

Kara's ring, as was instructed earlier, could only link to the earring which Kiki possessed. It could not be used to listen in to conversations with no link to its partnered item. The mind-reading power the ring possessed could only be used on a single target, and not a group. It's not powerful enough to do that, at present. This left Kara with limited options. She could brazenly head over there and listen in, potentially prompting a rather unsavoury encounter, or she could just leave it and try another way. She could target a single one of them, but they may know it's being done...

Kara was only able to hear something small. It was mentioned that some sort of thing didn't have that kind of power. Kara wasn't sure what Nicholas was talking about and wanted to know more. But even with the rings help she wasn't able to listen to the whole group chat. She even thought of heading over there but didn't want to be found out.

Kara closed her eyes and tried to use some magic to listen in closely. To what was being said as she tried to use it to block out the other voices from around the cafe so that. She could hear only Nicholas, Felicity and her sister.

After noticing the ring failed to provide, Kara tried the old fashioned way, using classic powers. However, this may have not been a good idea, considering that she's trying to use it on people at mostly higher magical prowess than herself.

Kara didn't know any power which could provide that kind of utility. Trying to read the wind is useless as they're inside a building, and, even then, it can only work if the wind is blowing in her direction.

The spell Kara cast was unable to do what she wished to it so, she stopped trying magic. Looking around she spotted another empty table closer to them but within sight of being seen if she sat there. Looking around Kara tried to think of another way she could cloak herself in shadows and fly over the table and hover there and listen in. But that might get her located by either the twins of Nicholas. Still not wanting to be caught listening in Kara looked around for a section that was close enough to them.

That she could move over to and a worker at a table who needed a break to use the bathroom. Which would let her work but also try and listen in.

Realising that magic was futile in this situation, Kara tried to locate a table close enough to the group which was looking for relief, but was also far enough away to not get her noticed. Due to the layout of the tables, most were quite close to one another, and the layout of the people seated at Chloe's table made it so the only blindspot was potentially in front of Chloe, or behind her. The one in front of her was assuming that, in her current state, she wouldn't be paying that much attention. The one behind her would mean that she was a little harder to locate but, with how the others were keeping a close watch of Chloe, would mean the requirement for continuous moving or being hidden by customer/other workers.

Not many options, really.

There were a few occupied tables, but none within earshot of Chloe's table. As the Cafe was soon coming to a close, most customers had finished their bookings for the day and were heading home, leaving many vacant tables.

From what Kara was able to pick out from the layout of the tables. Was that one in the back and in front of Chloe was empty. But there was still the risk of being seen and she didn't want to keep moving around. So as she saw many of the vacant tables Kara tried one last option she tried the ''Soul Gazing' ability to try and read the body langue of Nicholas to see if she could pick up something from him.

If it didn't work then Kara would give up on it.

With a final last ditch effort, Kara attempted to try and read Nicholas's eyes, like Sierra had done to her. As she was completely untrained in this ability, she didn't seem to realise that she needed to be looking into his eyes to do it. Doing so will require her to move within view radius of him, and, potentially, the whole table. Doing so from a distance was just as hard as trying to read small print text from the other end of a room. In order to see every twitch and flick of the eyes when it happen, she'll need to be sitting opposite him. It was made quite clear that Kara hadn't the first clue when trying to eavesdrop into another person's conversation without being noticed.

Left with nothing more than wild dreams of reaching Sierra's information gathering level, Kara was all for giving up.

"You're hopeless." A voice came from behind Kara.

Thinking of Sierra seemed quite potent, almost like Kara could hear her right now...

"You should've bugged the table when you had a chance. If you were truly her customer, you'd know which table she always chooses to sit at."

Lecture from the Sierra voice in her head continued...

"Luckily for you, I'd taken the liberty of doing so when we were talking earlier."

It was almost like Sierra was right there behind her.

When Kara tried to read the body movements of Nicholas she learned. That once again she needed to be looking into the person's eyes. Plus she'd have to move closer to him so she was about to give up on things when she heard Sierra's voice.

"How could I bug a table when I didn't even know which one they'd be sitting at?" Kara countered.

Kara could hear Sierra's voice like it was coming right behind her. Looking around she tried to see if she was near. "Can I please listen to what they are saying?" Kara asked after learning that Sierra had bugged the table.

"I know you said you wouldn't help me out but can't you help teach me more about. This ability of yours that helps you learn more about people?"

Hearing the sage wisdom of Sierra's soft, yet strangely patronising, voice, Kara couldn't just sit there and think she was losing it. She had to confirm if the voice had an origin, and it did. Sierra was right behind Kara, sitting on the chair opposite her while Kara was gazing longingly at the group seated in her view.

"Even though you may not like what you hear?" Sierra questioned. "Are you that thirsty for confirmation that you'll allow for yourself to be harmed in the process?"

Kara, once more, requested to be mentored by Sierra.

"Like I said before, I don't take on Apprentices. Especially ones which don't even know the basics of what I do, or even what I do, for that matter. It's just too much investment and unnecessary risk on my part." Sierra repeated. "Unless you can prove yourself to be worth my time, and the risk that comes with working with a less skilled person, maybe then I'll consider it."

Sierra was right behind Kara how she had gotten there Kara wasn't sure about. It was almost like she had appeared out of thin air or something.

"Even so, I just want to know what's going on. I want to explain myself to the both of them but how can I when they wouldn't believe me." Kara said. She looked over at Sierra 'I've already been harmed enough what more can it do to me?" Kara asked.

Sierra spoke again.

"I've tried asking you questions to learn more about you. But you will not answer I've asked for help and you've turned me down countless times. I don't even know what you do or who you really are but. I'd like to learn if I can. And how can I prove myself to you?" Kara asked.

Kara wondered how Sierra may have gotten to the chair opposite her without her knowing, but the answer could've been staring her in the face, or, rather, she was staring it in the face before Sierra turned up. Kara's own lack of area knowledge had allowed Sierra to expertly stealth into the chair opposite her without making a single indication that she was doing so. Being so intently focused on something can be dangerous.

"Time is what we all have and, ironically, what we all lack as well. It is the be all and end all of all of mankind's self-created concepts. Time didn't exist before we made it so, or so most philosophers thought. In truth, it had always existed, but we had no way of tracking it. Now, after developing so far, we've made it something we all lack and all have too much of." Sierra cryptically explained. "Can one really tell if they've been hurt enough, or are we oblivious of our own limits as well? If that is your wish, put this earpiece into your ear."

Sierra placed a small military-grade earpiece on the table in front of Kara. It was clearly Wellstone make, as the logo was just visible on it.

"And as I've repeated many times before, that's how I like it. It is not my wish for you to know about me. However, I can't exactly stop your from trying to learn about me through other means." Sierra answered, "For you to prove yourself to me, that is for you to find out. Answers will come when you no longer have to ask questions."

"You say we all have time but for me it's something I don't have a lot of. Sometimes I wish I had a lot more then what I already have as that'd help me out on a great many things." Kara says. She tried to think over what Sierra had just said and couldn't think of what else to ask about it. When she then saw Sierra take out an earpiece and place it on the table.

"You should know that about me already since you know all about me." Kara picked up the ear piece and placed it in her ear.

"I just wish you'd be straight forward for once." Kara sighed.

She need to do a lot of digging before finding out what she wanted and Sierra wouldn't. Answer her questions truthfully anyway.

"Didn't I also say that it's what we all lack, as well?" Sierra reiterated. "You have the time to questions things I've already explained, but not the time to think for yourself? I think you speak too much to hear anything more than your own voice."

"But do I? Or am I just bluffing? Can one person say they fully understand another, their internal thoughts and all, when they've only met them once?" Sierra questioned. "Discerning the truth from lies is the first step in understanding oneself. You must know yourself before you can learn another. After all, if you do not know who your real self is, how can you make alternate selves, or even hide your true intentions?"

Sierra's cryptic and confusing manner of explaining things was evidently beginning to grate on Kara.

Kara placed the earpiece in her ear and the transmitter under the table with Chloe's group on began to send its signal.

"...trust her!" Nicholas' voice echoed through the earpiece. From the sound of his tone, he wasn't having a 'friendly chat' with the Twins. "It's because of her that she tried to overdose!"

"She is, indeed, rather extreme in her ways of doing things. And buying her over is easy if you know what gets her going." Florence answered. "She's extremely gullible and a slave to her own lust. Is that not what a normal teenager is?"

"Just popping the ideas in her head is simple, and letting them take root is even easier." Felicity added in. "I'm sure that something like that may be what caused her to give in to her carnal desires earlier."

"Whatever the cause is, she's a danger to be around, and deserves nothing more than being ousted." Nicholas insisted. "If I hadn't checked up on her, Chloe wouldn't be here now! THAT'S what being around that self-serving coldhearted bitch causes!"

"You seem...against her." Florence calmly replied. "Could that be just your own 'self-serving' side talking?"

"Why're you taking her side?!" Nicholas retaliated. "She's not worth anything! She'll never do the same for you! She'll double cross you as well!"

"I'm taking no ones side, I'm just voicing reason." Florence finished.

"Yes, you said that but I wasn't talking about you but something else entirely." Kara pointed out. "What about your real self is your name even Sierra or just a name being used?" Kara asked as she thought over what Sierra just said. "I know myself but sometimes I wonder if I truly don't really know what I am. I'm someone who's got a deep darkness within them, I'm a perverted bitch that likes watching girls pee. I want everyone to like me that I go overboard trying to get on their good sides. Maybe you are right I truly don't know who or what I am." Kara stated.

She was then able to hear about what Nicholas and the others were saying. She listened closely to everything so far that was said. It seemed to Kara that both Florence and Felicity spoke a little negatively about her with how gullible she was and of how she was a slave to her own lust. That was true Kara was a slave to her lust and was indeed gullible. Kara began to wonder if the twins had something against her. Or even liked her for that matter and weren't just acting in a positive manner around her.

Nicholas on the other hand still wanted to get rid of her. While mentioning that Florence might have taken her side which Kara didn't believe Florence was doing. She didn't know if she felt betrayed or not or really how this all made her feel. Kara did feel upset and hurt on the inside and as she sat there listening she turned to Sierra.

"You're right a person can on take so much pain," Kara said. She kept the earpiece on for another minute just to listen more before taking it out and handing it back to her. "I am a cold-hearted bitch, and maybe I should be ousted like he wants," Kara said quietly.

Kara began to try and process the philosophical nature of Sierra's confusing way of explaining things.

"That's also for you to find out. I've already said you're getting nothing out of me." Sierra replied. "You've made that clear enough with how you're creeping around that Cow-Girl while plotting to violate her behind her back using questionable means. You'd have a good career as a Business owner with that mentality. The stuff you like to see isn't always fantasy. The quickest way to the top is through the Business owner's underwear."

Kara listened in to the conversation going on over on the table with Chloe and her group seated around. As Sierra had warned, it carried a lot of degrading for Kara.

"Have you reached your limit? Are you ready to finish it?" Sierra questioned cryptically. "With your kind of thought pattern, I would've expected you to have tried to do what your plaything had done. How much success would you have had, I wonder? Are there any people who'll be willing to step in and intervene? Do you even want to think about the possibilities?"

"Don't you think I already know that?" Kara asked.

She listened to what else Sierra had to say. "No, that is not going to happen Kiki already has someone and I'm not going to step in and do things to her. Just to advace up the ladder here if you want you can do something like that,"

Kara was still feeling a little down after hearing all the degrading remarks to her.

"Can't you just speak clearly for once?" Kara asked. She then sighed and thought about somethings on her mind right now. "I'm getting there I'm tired so, very tired of always having people against me. I'd like to finish it to stop all the megativity going against me I want to be respected and liked. Not having people talking behind my back!" Kara told her. "That's something you will have to think about yourself and as for the other two things Who cares no one would intervene and fuck the possibilites!,"

Kara took Sierra's remark as literally rather than figuratively again.

"I was speaking hypothetically, not about this place." Sierra answered, sounding a little bored with having to explain herself once more. "I've no intention of doing so. My affection is for my work alone. Forming partnerships is more of a detriment in my line of work."

Kara gave her answers for the questions.

"I am speaking clearly. You just lack the cognitive capabilities to understand me." Sierra countered matter of factly. "If you've considered it, then why haven't you done it? Is there something preventing you from committing? If you fear death, then you'll never reach the required level for me to consider teaching you."

"I already figured that out myself you do like working alone. As your type of job is information gathering or something close to it I don't know" Kara answered.

Sierra spoke again.

"At times I have, and you think I fear death?" Kara asked she then laughed. "No I don't fear death but I bet you know what I fear. Then if you want me to commit myself to show you that I'm worth teaching go right ahead. Do whatever it takes to make me show you that I can be taught. Hell why not invite those four at the table I listened in on they can be the crowd that judges me!"

Kara tried to hazard a guess at Sierra's line of work.

"Something close, but I don't do the more taxing legwork." Sierra answered.

Kara gave her views on what comes after life, and proposed a challenge to Sierra.

"That's not how I do things. Inviting them over here would mean giving away my own position, and that's something I just can't do. It is not up to humanity to judge you for your worthiness. When you are worthy, you'll know, and then we can talk more."

Kara got some of it right in the type of work Sierra did. "You also spy on people and are able to know everything if not most things about them. Anyway enough about what you do for now." Kara said fighting the urge to remain calm.

"Fine whenever you're ready we can talk then I'm done talking to you for now. And need to get back to work." Kara said. She got up and walked around the cafe for a while looking for anyone who needed help. Even moving into line of sight where Nicholas and the others could see her clearly. As Kara didn't care if they could see her she was busy doing her job. After a while she moved into the Navy Blue section to search for anyone needing help there. If Bryn came along Kara had plans for what to do with her.

Kara went off in a huff once more, leaving the enigmatic Sierra to her own devices again.

Kara began to look through the sections to see if anyone needed help. As the influx of customers had stopped, nobody appeared to be requesting any form of aid now as the most customer they had were around two to three at a time. Perfectly small enough to deal with alone.

During Kara's rounds, there was a small tug at the sleeve of her apron. It appeared to be coming from someone who was roughly the same height, if a little taller, and who appeared to be using most of their strength for something else, as it was nearly unrecognisable.

During her rounds, Kara saw that the influx of customers had stopped. No one seemed to have any need of her and Kara was bored. She knew something she should have been doing the searching for the toilet breaker. But her mind just wasn't into it nor was it into having fun with Bryn later. Kara was clearly upset at being degraded by her 'so-called friends'.

A while later she felt a small tug on her sleeve. Kara turned around to see who it was and came upon someone who was the same height as her. "Yes?" Kara asked.

Kara turned to see the 'partner' she'd requested.

"U-um, I was told you wanted me, Mistress." Bryn answered, squirming around a little. "I've been a rather bad girl and have been skipping out on watering the flowers, like you wanted."

Kara saw that it was Bryn.

"Oh, yeah I had wanted you for something but actually it turns out I don't need you after all." Kara told her. She took Bryn's hand knowing what she needed to do. Kara walked with Bryn towards the staff restrooms. Knowing full well that the others would be watching her. When they reached the bathrooms Kara opened the door to let Bryn inside.

"There you go you can take care of your needs by yourself." Kara told her. She gently pushed Bryn into the bathroom and closed the door not even following her inside. In fact she was giving up having any sort of fun with Bryn.

In a rather random turn of events, Kara completely gave up on her chance to claim her end of the bargain she had with Felicity. Bryn under whatever influence was currently making her act like this, looked rather confused and was about to protest before acting like her normal self once more. Kara then left her to take care of her need by herself.

After Kara left Bryn alone she spent the rest of the time. Working she cleaned up areas that needed to be cleaned and did some small talk. With some customers asking if they needed anything. She was just making the most of her time. And soon enough the remaining time at the Cafe went by fairly quickly and it was now closing time. All Kara wanted to do now was go home she didn't even want to speak with anyone here right now.

Pushing along until closing time was a rather tedious task due to lack of customers, but it soon went by, leaving the Cafe workers doing the finishing touches to setting up for the next morning. Kara, being new intake, had done most of her tasks before closing time even came, leaving her with the capability to leave early after a hard(?) day's work.

Kara finished up her tasks before closing time. When she was done Bryn entered her mind but Kara shook her head. "Some other time." she went and changed into her regular clothes and left the cafe. Not even bothering to say goodbye to anyone. She floated into the air and flew to the Sera Manor. Where instead of arriving through the main doors which would cause a problem. Kara headed towards the twins room knowing she needed to talk with Holly.

"Holly, Holly, are you awake I'm home and you said earlier we needed to talk?" Kara sent into Holly's mind. To see if she was up or not as Kara then teleported into the hallway outside their room and looked around the manor she noticed some of the destruction.

Kara changed back into her own clothes and then headed back to the Sera manor, going for a rather unconventional entrance. She tried to contact Holly, but no response came. The feeling she got indicated that Holly was, indeed, home at this moment in time, but not in her bedroom or the hallway. The direction of the feeling came from downstairs.

Kara got no response from Holly and even tried knocking on the door. Knowing she would most likely have to face Haley's wrath if she was in there too. Kara got no answer after several knocks. Yet she got a feeling that Holly wasn't there and was in fact downstairs for some reason. Not wanting to let the maids let alone Marie see her. Kara cloaked herself in magic that would only leave other empowered ones to see her. That being her other sisters she walked along silently doing her best not to make any noise. As she walked she saw more and more destruction from around the house.

"Holly, Holly I'm home?" Kara tried sending to her again. She arrived at the stairs and started to go down them.

Kara, catching on to the fact that Holly was nowhere to be found upstairs, decided to follow the feeling she had and check downstairs, attempting to communicate with Holly once more. Like before, the mental communication came with no answer. There were various possible reasons as to why this may have been, but the least problematic one was that she may just be asleep somewhere, therefore not receiving the communication attempts as her mind is resting.

Heading downstairs, Kara noticed that Holly was not in the corridors or the main hall. She did, however, notice that the Large Bathroom's light was on, and the doors were partially open.

Kara was now walking down the stairs and entered into the main hallway. Near the enterance of the house. She again and again tried to call out to Holly with her mind but was unable to get any sort of answer back. Kara wasn't sure why Holly wasn't responding maybe she could have been busy doing something at the moment. After searching a while more Kara saw that the large bathroom light was on and the doors were open slightly.

Kara walked up to the doors and knocked on them. "Holly are you in here?" Kara said a loud as she waiting to hear back anything.

Kara, after not getting any responses, headed towards the slightly ajar doors of the Large Bathroom and knocked on them, calling out to Holly once more. Like before, she got no response. However, through the crack in the door, Kara could just make out, through the steam from the bathwater, a small figure that looked like one of the twins, appearing to be sleeping in the bath. From this distance, and the fact that there weren't really any distinguishing features which could be seen through the mist, Kara was unable to tell who was in the bath,

Kara once more got not reply as she had knocked on the door. From what she was able to see from when she looked inside was someone appeared to be sleeping. She knew it was one of the twins but didn't know who. Not wanting to seem like a pervert Kara tried to wake the twin up blowing some wind gently into their face. She did this a couple of times to try and wake the person up.

Not wanting to regress to her old ways, Kara tried to wake up the sleeping twin by blowing wind in her face. She reacted a little by squeezing her eyes closed a little more, before slowly opening them. The next action of this twin gave away who she was, as she raised her right hand to rub her eyes a little. Going by the twins' handiness, this must've been Holly, like Kara's feeling had indicated. Holly didn't appear to be doing much else aside from relaxing in the bath and rubbing the tiredness out of her eyes. She possibly took this bath to try and keep herself awake for Kara's arrival, but the warmth of the water had the opposite effect.

A part of Kara did want to go into the bath but she was holding herself back. She tried blowing wind into Holly's face who reacted by squeezing her eyes closed more before opening them. Then she rose her right hand and all she seemed to be doing was relaxing in the bath. Kara once more tried to call out to her. "I'm home may I please come in?" Kara asked. Not wanting to go rushing inside and getting Holly mad at her.

Being as inattentive as she was at present, Holly just nodded at Kara's request and continued trying to wake herself up a little by splashing the water in her face.

Kara walked inside of the bathroom and took a seat near Holly. "Sorry that you've had to stay up later" Kara says. She tried not to look at Holly's naked body which might become harder to do as time went on. "You also wished to talk about some stuff?" Kara asked. Waiting for Holly to become fully awake.

Kara entered the bathroom and pulled one of the stools over to the side of the bath near Holly, who was still in the process of waking up.

"It's 'kay..." Holly's mental communication answered. "Couldn't sleep, anyway..."

"Jus' lemme r'member"

After another splash of water, Holly seemed to wake up a little more. She was now more aware of her current situation, and went to cover herself up, blushing bright red at the concept of being naked next to Kara, until something clicked in her mind. She stopped trying to cover herself up, but still kept blushing.

"Just don't stare too much, okay?"

"Okay, how are the others doing?" Kara asked wishing to know how Lilly and Haley were.

As Holly tried to remember just what it was she wished to talk to Kara. About she stood but blushing bright red and thought of covering herself up but ddn't. Kara was able to see Holly naked body for a few moments but then quickly looked away.

"I'll try why not cover yourself up?" Kara asked.

"Lilly's just like always, trying hard to keep myself and Haley out of trouble. Haley, on the other hand...well...she's not the sister I remember. She's...different. She's more aggressive and confrontational. She's lost all of the happy-go-lucky charm she used to have and become something more like a dictator in training."

Kara took a good look at Holly's naked body before looking away. While the unripe beauty of her adorable nakedness was at the forefront, something more sinister stood out. She was covered in small cuts and bruises at various stages of healing. It looks like she's tried to heal them with her powers, but it's not quite worked out how it should. Instead of removing them entirely, it's only made them less obvious. For something to withstand Holly's power...there's only two kinds of weapons which can do that, and neither of them boded well.

"Well, I can't exactly cover myself up because...um..." Holly just looked down into the water and blushed deeper. "I didn't bring any other clothes down, and the ones I were wearing are...rather unsuitable for sleeping in. They're...ah...wet."

Kara listened to what Holly had to saw about Lilly and Haley.

"I believe I'm the cause of the reason why Haley has changed some. Also there is another thing that has also effected Haley's change. I'd like to talk more on that but I'm unable to say the person's name without saying something else. I just wish that things were back to normal for all of us and not all messed up." Kara said.

Kara for a quick moment looked back at Holly when. She noticed the small cuts and bruises. At various stages of healing she looked at them and not Holly's small breasts or crotch. But she really did want to stare at those. "How, did that all happen?" Kara asked as she pointed out the cuts on Holly's body before looking away.

"I-I can always go gather you some clothes to wear. Could yours clothes have been wet from blood?" Kara asked.

"She's been different ever since that night when she found that scary blade. It's kinda true that you breaking your promise could've made her more angry, but not to this extent. It's like she's a different person entirely. She's nothing like the Sister I look up to. I always feel scared when I'm around her, like I'm not even with the real her. I can't even sleep in the same room as her without having bad dreams."

Kara offered to fetch more clothes for Holly, asking if the wetness was from blood.

"I'm not old enough to do that yet, and, to be honest, I'd rather just skip that whole stage. They're wet with..." Holly blushed a little deeper, turning quite red from embarrassment before quietly admitting what the cause of the wetness was. "...pee. I had a bad dream before coming down here, and that's why I'm in the bath. I'd rather just stay in the bath. It's nice and warm in here and I fell asleep before I could fully wash up."

Kara then queried the wounds on Holly.

"Promise you won't get mad? Please, promise me this. Don't do anything rash. Keep this promise or I'll never speak to you again."

Kara listened as Holly spoke about Haley.

"I know of the sword that Haley found truth be told I have one just like it. I know that sounds weird but at the arena today. I'm sure you noticed the blade I had in my hand and put two and two together? The same thing that has made Haley act differently is also what made me act like I did in my match with Chloe. You can say that what's happening with Haley is also happening to me to a lesser part. Would you like to share my room for a while at least until these bad dreams go away?" Kara asked.

Kara learned what the wetness was from.

"Oh, sorry I asked about that." Kara felt a little ashamed having asked. Something personal of Holly and learning the truth, Holly was about to tell Kara of the wounds as long as she promised that she wouldn't get mad.

"That's a tuff one you know how things are with me and doing rash things. But I don't want to make you mad at me so, I will give you my promise that I will not do anything rash." Kara promised.

"They both scare me. No weapon has ever done that before as much as these two have. Of course, all weapons are scary, but these are even more scary, like they're trying to make me do bad things and hurt people for fun. My head hurts and I get this strange ringing in my ears every time I look at them, like they're trying to talk to me in a language I don't understand."

Kara offered to allow Holly to sleep with her until the nightmare go away.

"N-no thanks, I'll just sleep with Lilly. But...maybe..."

Holly, through her dithering, seemed to be considering that action, but didn't seem to be mentally ready yet. Perhaps a final push was needed...

"i-it's fine. It's not like it's an uncommon occurrence."

Kara promised to not act rashly after hearing the truth.

"Okay. You'd better keep this one."

Holly took a moment to mentally go over how she was going to put this across. After much thought, an answer came.

"You see...Haley did this." Holly admitted.

"Some bullies tried to pick on me because I can't talk back or call for help right now, and Haley was close by when it happened. She came over and started to mouth off at the bullies. They just turned their attention to her as she was still on crutches then, saying that a cripple shouldn't be interfering. Haley then suddenly got real mad and her shadow moved from behind her to in front of her and grew real big, covering the bullies and me.

"All of a sudden, the bullies were on the floor crying out in pain as invisible teeth started to tear at their clothes and bite them all over. As I was also in the shadow, some of them came to me and started to do the same. It felt like they weren't only just biting me, but draining my strength as well. Haley all of a sudden dropped her crutch and stood like she did before, bearing over these bullies and having some strange black hexagonal tinge go all around her. She was looking much stronger than she ever did before.

"I could feel myself becoming very sleepy and the bullies also stopped crying out after a little while. They just lay there, still breathing, but showing no signs of other movement. I tried calling out to Haley once more and felt some other mind inside her, controlling her actions and making her do all these cruel things. I tried and tried until I was nearly completely drained, and with the final cry for it all to stop, Haley seemed to come back, looking rather scared and shocked about what she'd just done. Her shadow returned to its proper position and the biting stopped. Apparently, I was then carried into the infirmary and given so kind of medicine to make me feel better.

"I don't remember much more after that. All I know is that some teacher, at least I think it was a teacher, dressed in a white suit carried me to the infirmary."

Kara listened as Holly spoke.

"How, are they trying to make you do bad things so, far that's only happened to Haley and I?" Kara asked. She didn't want something bad to happen to Holly as Holly had done enough. For Kara in the past and she would be depressed if something happened again.

Holly wasn't ready to sleep with Kara yet and tried to go with Lilly.

"Why, not give it a test run like tonight or later in the week. If you feel you're not safe around me then you can sleep with Lilly. It's just that I'd like someone to sleep with in the same room as I don't want to be alone." Kara admitted.

Holly then told Kara about what had happened to her. Kara was able to learn that it was Haley who had done that to her. And that from what Kara knew Erys had a small hand in it as Kara had seen something in the shadow when she had battled Haley earlier. Kara didn't like how Holly had to suffer because of Haley and Erys cruel games and Kara. Knew that she had to make Haley regain control over her actions by returning her to normal.

"That isn't like Haley at all and it means I have very little time. To cure Haley of these rash actions she is doing. All I can say is that I'll try and protect you anyway that I can. While also doing my best to save Haley. I know it sounds confusing to you but remember that artifact you saw me with earlier. That is a piece of something I gained in my attempts to save Haley. But what I need is some help in saving Haley will you be willing to help me. As I'd like to tell you the truth on all that is happening with her or most of it?" Kara asked.

"I don't know. I just get the feeling that they're trying to. I get whispers of things through the ringing and they make my head hurt even more. I only happens when I look upon those swords, like the material they're made from is alive and breathing, and trying to talk to people. I think it's known as...sentience? Like, they can think for themselves and have a personality like you or me."

Kara still tried to push the request of sleeping with Holly.

"Like I said before, I don't think I'm ready for that. Maybe another time?"

Kara gave her opinion on what Holly had told her.

"It happened yesterday, when you were sleeping in the infirmary during morning break.I don't blame her for getting angry, I just wish she'd done it another way. Hurting others is never a good thing. And, to make things worse, she looked happy doing it. She looked happy hearing those bullies in all that pain. That isn't Haley. Haley would never be happy hurting someone."

Kara mentioned trying to save Haley, and that the Artifact she received was part of the process to save her.

"Maybe you should do it again? You might get something else. It looks like it'll go better with some other things like it. I feel like its power is weaker without its other parts. I wanna help you, but I don't know how. I want Haley to smile again, I want her to be nice, and happy. I want the old Haley back, the Haley I could look up to and feel safe with. I hate what she's become, I hate it."

Thinking about the beast Haley had now become, and what she once was, triggered a reaction in Holly. Her eyes began to mist up with tears as she silently sobbed, reminiscing in the past, and fearing the future.

"I don't want Haley to hurt people for fun anymore. I don't want her to. I want her to hug me again, and tell me everything's going to be okay. I want her to make me feel safe sleeping with her. I want her to hold my hand while I sleep, and stroke me on the head when I have a bad dream. I want her back."

Kara listened to Holly.

"The sword is sentient and does have a personality of its own. I've talked with her quite a few times already and have even met her. I can tell you she's kinda like Remi and Lilly's new partner but different in other ways. She's just far different than anything I've known or seen before. I think I'm learning about her or it could be something totally different. But I've seen some things so far that I can't really explain. If she is connected to them then if I see more of them I can learn more." Kara says.

Again Holly said she wasn't ready.

"Okay, I'll let you think on that for a while when you've made up your mind please let me know?" Kara asked.

Kara learned when it had taken place and how it reminded her of how she acted. "Haley's acting like how I act when I give into that dark power of mine. As there have been times when I've felt happy at hurting others. Again today when I fought Eiko I tapped into the power. It's getting harder to handle and I feel like I'm losing myself the more and more I use it. I believe that it's also the swords doing that is what made Haley do what she did." Kara explained.

Holly offered her input and about helping out.

"If I can pass the trails that I have to face then yes I believe I can get another piece. But the trials I face have so far been very hard. I've had to do battle against someone who was far stronger then me in every way possible. Maybe this item is a part of a much larger set and as for helping me out. You can keep tabs on Haley for me let me know what's she's up to. As she still trusts you and will let you be around her. You can also help me out by just being there for me as someone I can talk to about these things and offer some advice on what I can do?" Kara asked.

Holly started to sob gently as she spoke about wanting Haley back.

"I want the old Haley back to the one who was fun to be around. The one who I could do fun things with and talk to her about my true feelings to her. She only likes this because she's going through her own hard time. She told me recently that she is scared of losing you of how. You are growing stronger every day and there might come a point where you no longer need her. She's really scared of when that day will come." Kara explained trying to make Holly understand what Haley was going through.

Kara turned to face Holly and climbed into the water to join her. Kara's clothes got wet but she didn't care Holly needed someone right now and Kara was the only one here. She kneeled down and wrapped Holly up into a hug. She even held onto her hand with one of her own. "I'll do everything in my power to bring the old Haley back to you I swear on my life that I will bring her back!"

Kara explained all she can about Haley's Blade, and her new goal to gain all parts of the Artifact Set, and how Holly could help in this endeavor. Afterwards, the truth from Holly's suppressed fears was shown, and Kara decided to throw all etiquette to the side and climb into the bath fully clothed while explaining her own desires to regain the old Haley.

"Then she's stupid! I'll never leave her! I'll always want to be with her, even when we're much older. I love being around her, I like how she makes me feel safe. Even if we're a world apart, I'll still be with her!"

Kara decided to finally act like a supportive big sister rather than a perverted one. She held Holly close in her arms, ignoring the fact that she was also soaking wet from being in the bath. Holly just rested her head on Kara's chest and continued to release her pent up sadness and fear.

Kara kept on holding Holly in her arms like a supportive big sister should. She knew that Holly was hurting on the inside and out right now. Just like she was but Kara's own sadness and hurtfulness were both different and the same.

"Then why not tell her how you truly feel?" Kara asked.

She knew it was a long shot but if Haley would listen to Holly's feelings. Maybe something would change for the better it couldn't hurt to try.

"I wonder if she will ever expect me back or my true feelings?" Kara whispered quietly to herself. As she patted Holly's back with her hand.

"You also had something else to talk with me about as well. I take it has to do with the various destruction I've seen around the house?" Kara asked.

Kara continued to show support to Holly.

"I would, but she's too scary to right now. She always looks like she's gonna hurt me, or hurt someone."

Eventually, Kara's support allowed Holly to calm down enough to discuss the second important point.

"Yeah. Our CCTV outside showed Marici leading a group of people into the Manor before one of them blew up the outside Camera. That little wolf girl from school was also present, but I don't know what she was doing there. The maids on duty said that Marici and the other girl, the one who uses Ice powers, she bought with her started wrecking the manor, while the scary looking man stood watch outside. Then, they said that a Wolf Girl broke in as well and attacked Marici, leaving her in quite a messy state. However, the Wolf Girl wasn't in the best condition when they found her passed out at the top of the stairs."

"Then we should wait until the right time comes along," Kara says wondering. Herself when a good time to talk with Haley would ever come around.

Kara's support of Holly allowed her to calm down enough. To where Kara let her go and climbed out of the bath and used magic to dry out her clothes. As she listened to Holly explain about what she wanted to say.

"Ah, yes the other girl with ice powers would be Yukina and Wolf Girl is, in fact, Eiko. I was told about the attack on the Manor yesterday while at work. I had wanted to tell you guys about it but never could find the right time. I want you to know that I knew nothing of the attack before I was told my father must have ordered it to take place. After he had banished me from my old home." Kara told her.

Kara explained her knowledge behind the arson on the Manor.

"I'd like to believe you but- "

"It's far too convenient to be coincidental." Remi cut in as she appeared in Chibi form. She appeared to be remaining in that form and communicating via a three-way telepathic link opened between the trio. "You have a falling out with my mistress and her sisters the day before, followed by you 'conveniently' keeping them away from the Manor at that Cafe while the attack happened, and then ensuring that they did not return home that day. It sounds like you set the whole thing up and decided to hoist the blame over to your family."

Holly wanted to believe Kara but didn't seem to fully to.

"Please, believe me why would I do something like that?" Kara asked.

Remi then spoke up as she appeared near the two of them.

"I didn't set anything up, after I left here I went over to stay with Kiki. That was the only place I had that I could go and I spent the whole time with Kiki. Once again I didn't set anything up as I knew nothing about this." Kara tried to explain.

Kara tried to defend her case, but Remi was an immovable iron wall of distrust.

"We only have your statement to support that assumption. The statement of one who has a history of bending the truth to support their own ends. Your witness is just as biased as you may be, even if she claims to have repented for her actions against my Mistress and her family."

"Remi, please-"

"Mistress, honestly you see the flaws in her testimony as well?"

"I know it may seem rather planned, but give her a fighting chance. Use it."

"Why waste something so potent on an inherent liar?"

"Please, I order you to use it."

Remi gave up her argument at that point and a golden glow expanded forth from her to envelop the trio in a dome of Light. The power of this triggered a mental reaction to prevent all lies from being uttered.

Kara once more tried to defend herself against Remi.

"My statement is truth ask anyone ask Kiki, Ryu, Charon or even Eiko. I'm telling the full truth here and not trying to bend it to my own ends or anything or the sort." Kara explained.

Holly tried to speak to Remi and calm her down a little. But Holly wanted to give Kara a fighting chance and ordered Remi to use something. Soon a golden glow expanded and enveloped the trio which seemed to make it so no lies were to be uttered.

"I knew nothing of this attack, or anything about it until I was told by Eiko." Kara said once again.

Kara repeated that she knew nothing of the attack.

"Were you aware of your family's intentions? Did you only want to get close to my Mistress and her sisters for your own family's gain?"

Kara listened to Remi speak.

"I was not aware of my families intentions at all. Nore did I want to get closer to all three sisters for my own family's gain. I wanted to get closer to them because I wanted to make up with them. I had tried speaking to Haley a couple of times earlier yesterday before we all hung out together." Kara says.

"That is the present, I mean about the past. What were your original intentions for getting close to the Sisters?"

"Is this even necessary? We've got the answer we need."

"It is more imperative than anything else. I need to know if she's an immediate danger, or one in waiting. We need to capitalise on this moment."

Remi's questioning resumed.

"Do you have any ulterior motives for getting close to my Mistress and her Sisters? Are you going to use them for your own corrupt satisfaction?"

Holly spoke up about ending the small trail but Remi wanted it to keep going.

"My original intentions were I wanted to get close to them. Because I wanted some friends I had also wanted to kill Lilly as well. Because I was battling against her I didn't know that she had any sisters until I met them in the park. Nor did I know that Lilly was the one who I was fighting against until later. But those intentions changed over time as I got to know each sister a little more. And even though we had a lot of falling outs I kept on coming back because I didn't want to lose their friendship." Kara says.

Remi asked about ulterior motives,

"No, I do not and I'm not trying to use them for my own desires. I'm trying to save the life of Haley so that I can get her to return to normal. I want to tell her my true feelings I love Haley, I'm trying to get to understand Holly better and want her to expect me for who I truly am and not be scared of me anymore. I even want to fix things between us and let us me friends again."

"You had past intentions of ending the life of my Mistress's Sister?! How can we be certain you won't try it again given the chance? You have already shown that you have no remorse when it comes to fighting my Mistress and her family."

Remi wasn't convinced that Kara was to be trusted, but the answers she was getting were the complete truth, as far as she was aware. However, as Kara had shown previous aggression and intent for murder in the past, she was still viewed as a threat.

"You are lucky that this questioning will come to a end very soon, as my Mistress's power is waning. For your final question for now, are you bound to one with nefarious intentions for the wellbeing of my Mistress and her Family?"

"Yes, in the past I wished to end her life and the others. Because I was very angry as them and hurt and that I can't say as whenever I lose myself to the dark magic within me. I lose all control I take pleasure in harming others even killing. Yet when I am in control over my actions I don't try anything of the sort." Kara tried to explain.

Remi didn't seem to trust her and still saw her as a threat.

"Yes, I am bound to one who does have nefarious intentions. If she plans on harming Holly here or even Lilly I can't say right now. But what I do know is that in the future this will come to happen I will die along with Lilly she will use Haley to cut us down or take action herself. That is why I'm trying to stop her by trying to free Haley from her control."

Something seemed to trigger a response from the Zone, a slight tinkling of warmth and a quiet bell-like alarm rang out on Kara's answer to the final question.

Kara must have gotten the last question wrong as she had been thinking about Erys. And not anyone else as a slight tinkling warming seemed to ring. Out from Kara's question if it wasn't Erys could it have been Chanki no he had his own plans. But he didn't have anything in wanting to harm them at the moment. That left only Beltran who Kara wasn't sure of if he wanted to kill them or not.

"I am bound to something yes and not who I thought it was. I can't say what his true plans are or even he plans on harming the sisters only time will tell,"

Kara's lie was soon found out by the Zone, and Kara was left to quickly confess herself as Remi raised her blade and looked to be turning into her Guardian form. The answer, while not being the best, calmed the Zone's defenses and Remi returned to her interrogation mode.

"You are lucky to have escaped with your life. You have been warned more times than one would think necessary, yet you still tried to bluff your way through the power of the Zone. Let this be a lesson to you, do not try to fool me."

The power of the Zone soon faded and Holly looked to be a little tired out after the casting of such a powerful spell.

Remi was about to finish Kara off and Kara did nothing to stop her. But the last answer she gave while not the best seemed to help things out some.

"I was confused I had thought it was someone else and not who I'm 'bound' to." Kara said. She could see that Holly seemed to be tired from casting the big spell.

"Then I will have to gain your trust anyway it would be best to put Holly to bed with Lilly. She seems drained at the moment." Kara says.

"Using the Zone mentally drains the caster,not physically. She may look tried, but her body is still fully functional. Rest does not cure mental fatigue as it should."

"I'll be fine. I'm just a little worn out from that. We can still talk, if you've got more to say."

Kara explained how she would attempt to gain Remi's trust.

"As I said before. Earning the trust of a Truthguard Valkyrie is not simple feat. You must prove yourself time and again to begin to show me that you are not completely dangerous."

Kara at first listened to Remi and then to Holly. She thought of something that she could say about Eiko to Holly but that would cause a lot of problems. Which Kara wasn't ready to deal with at the moment. And with her clothes now fully dry she thought it might be best to let Holly rest in peace. Or Remi would think she was being a pervert for sticking around and looking at Holly's nude body.

"I always have to prove myself to everyone and I can't take it anymore. I have to prove myself to Holly, Haley, Lilly, You, Florence, Felicity, Sierra, Nicole, Chloe and anyone else I interact with. I try and I try but all I ever get is people being against me. Like at work today people who I thought were my friends told me their real thoughts about me. That upset me as I try and try to get people to like me for who I am but it never works." Kara explained.

From what Kara said she still wasn't over what the twins at work had said about her. Kara wasn't sure on how much more hurt and mistrust that she could take. With everything going on it was all eating away at her.

"I'd like it if you'd accept me for who I really am. I know that the dark magic within me scares you and my perverted side can be annoying at times. But if you look past all that I'm sure you can find certain qualities about me that you can like" Kara said.

Kara ranted off about everything that had happened these past few days, pushing on the idea of having to 'prove herself' to everybody she meets.

"You claim others are false, yet you, yourself, are just as guilty of putting on facades as they are. Preying on my Mistress' kind nature will win you no favour with me."

"I want to trust you, I really do, but you've just caused so much pain for us with your lack of control of your powers. I don't know when you'll next turn, or even if you haven't turned as we're speaking. I just don't know."

Kara listened to both Remi and Holly speak.

"You'd never give me any favour ever even if I was nice and had caused no problems." Kara sent back. She didn't know if Remi would have if Kara was a totally different person.

Holly wanted to trust her but couldn't bring herself to.

"Neither do I, I just don't know anymore."

"You have no evidence to support that claim. I am always true to my word."

"Well, whatever it may be, we need to make sure you're not going to hurt us."

Kara wanted to shout back at Remi but knew that what she had. Just said had been right on the button. "I don't know if I can ever believe that." Kara replied back.

"I'm not hurting you now that's a start but I guess words can also hurt as well." Kara sighed.

"Words can harm more than any weapon can, on a level which cannot be healed by conventional means. The truth is the sharpest sword that always cuts where it needs to."

"Kinda what Remi said. Words hurt more than anything, and the pain they can cause is worse than any cut or scrape. I just wish words were not expendable..."

"Then you both know how I feel at times then. As both of you have spoken words that have hurt me just as much as a weapon can."

Kara took a seat and placed her head on her knees.

"The same can be said for what you've done to my Mistress, her family, and those you called your friends"

An awkward silence hung over the bathroom as all present considered the gravity of the philosophical discussion they had inadvertently took part in. The silence continued until a sarcastic pair of voices intruded Kara's thoughts.

"Weakling. If you can be silenced by a mere child's pathetic dream, then you're not fit to be of service to me."

"What the feather snake said. All this power at your fingertips yet you let yourself be swayed by the sickening optimism of a deluded mute."

"Call me a 'feather snake' once more, and you'll be feeling this 'feather snake's' fangs, Lesser Daemon."

"So easily angered. And, anyways, I'm no Lesser Daemon, I'll have you know."

"Now that I think about it I have no friends," Kara said there was a hint of sadness in her voice.

Soon enough Erys entered Kara's thoughts and began speaking to her.

"Just please leave me alone you've caused me enough pain and suffering today," Kara said. She tried to block out the talking of Erys. Then heard another voice enter her mind as well it sounded like Chanki.

"Enough go take your fight somewhere else and just leave me alone," Kara said to both of them.

Kara's self-loathing of having no friends was soon interrupted by a bickering pair.

"We aren't fighting, we're just debating in a rather forceful way. As for causing pain, you've done that to me as well, taking my gifts and then claiming they're not what you wanted."

"Execute the child and her disgusting companion. You've failed me once on that foul half-breed, do not fail me again."

"Why not have fun with them? You know what I can do. Spirits are also troubled by my powers as well. Wouldn't you love to see that stuck up fairy writhing in need while you laugh at her naked form?"

"Personal desires have no place in this. Just kill them before they do the same to you. From the actions of that vile uptight egotist, you have but one chance left before her blade meets your throat."

The fighting pair wouldn't end their fight leaving Kara at the mercy to hear everything. And with Holly and Remi in the room even though Kara was self-loathing she thought of something. "She's speaking to me right now" Kara mentioned to the pair of girls in the room.

"You sound like an old married couple, Yeah and look where your gifts got me I have a sister who now can't stand me and a friend who's scared of me and another who wants to kill me. Your gifts will always come with a price." Kara told her.

"I will do no such thing, that foul half-breed is Haley's daughter. And again no I don't want more people hating me more then they already do, Why not we engage in those perverted thoughts of yours?" Kara asked Erys.

"I'm not KILLING THEM!" Kara yelled.

Kara, while dealing with the double-act in her head, decided to voice a rather random thing, claiming that 'She' was speaking to her again.

"Have you finally lost all sense of reason? Who is this person?"

"Maybe you should get it checked out? Voice don't just pop into people's heads. Wait...that's not exactly right."

Leaving the duo to puzzle over what Kara was talking about, the other voices in Kara's busy mind cut in.

"Marriage is just a kinder word for life imprisonment. It feels like that with this tyrant trying to muscle in on my quality time with you."

"Power always comes at a price. I just charge a more reasonable rate than this would-be con-artist."

"Daughter, sister, mother, cousin, everybody dies. Some just sooner than others. Anyway, how can a girl not even old enough to redden up her panties give birth to someone older than her? Are you sure you're not just misguided? Are you the father? Is there something you're not telling me? Do you have one-eyed snake down there?"

"Family is of no concern to me. She needs to be dealt with before she can destroy all we've worked on."

All of a sudden, Kara exclaimed that she's not killing anyone, leaving the poor confused duo even more lost in translation.

Both Holly and Remi were confused on who Kara meant. "Holly its the one I told you about the one who gave me and Haley the same sword. And who's changed Haley for the worse she's speaking to me in my mind right now." Kara tried to point out.

The other voices kept at it.

"Quality time what sort of quality time can you give me make Haley like me again. And then we will talk or better yet let me speak with her with out you messing things up?"

"Then do something about her, then I've already got three of you wanting to use me. For whatever dark or sick ways you want to go. Her daughter is from the future a long way into the future and I have no idea who the father is." Kara told Chanki.

"I will not harm them!"

Kara tried to elaborate that it was the one they'd been talking about earlier currently trying to engage in a conversation.

"Fight back, then!"

"So you mean...umm...then that means...erm...I still don't know."

Holly was currently no use in this situation, it seemed like the humidity of the bathwater was finally fogging up her brain. However, she did look rather adorable trying to puzzle over a simple thing like it was a complicated mathematics theorem.

"That and more. You're all for getting down and dirty, right? I can make all that happen, free of charge! So long as you let me in on it as well. It's been too long since I've done anything but masturbate to this age's cheap imitations of the real deal."

"Why are there so many people bent on fulfilling their carnal desires?! I cannot directly harm one who's, regrettably, bound to me. That is were tools like you come in. However, you're the most useless tool I've ever had the misfortune to have to work with."

"Feather Snake needs to get laid, real bad. Do you, like, coil your tails around one another and squeak like a tortoise shagging a Croc shoe? Sounds like it'll be funny to watch!"

"I have her and Chanki aruging in my mind" Kara told Remi. "Yes, she's here right now" Kara told Holly who was still confused.

"Yes, we can do it together tonight once I leave this room. We can exchange in whatever your perverted mind wants." Kara told Erys.

"I'm not talking about me I'm talking about Erys here the one you are talking with. I no longer want to be your blasted tool. You can use someone else as your damned tool!"

"Don't just sit there and be a medium for them to plan in! Control your own mind! Force them out! Do what you can, you've got to have something that can stop them!"

"So you've got voices in your head arguing about things? Don't listen to them, they're just your dreams coming back. I argue with myself in my head sometimes as well. It's not good... Don't argue with yourself, You'll never win. Well, you will win, but then you'll lose, but win again, then you'll lose once more..."

Talking with Holly right now was like trying to talk to someone under powerful anaesthetic. Thankfully, Spirits didn't seem as affected by humidity as humans did.

"I look forward to our wet and wild fun! Come with a full bladder and sex urge, and we'll make this a night to remember."

"You've no choice in the matter."

Chanki triggered his usual obedience method and caused minor discomfort on a mental level.

Remi spoke up first. "It's kinda hard tp do something like that they can effect you at will." Kara said. She tried to take on Remi's words and tried to force both Erys and Chanki out of her mind. "They won't leave me alone and will just return at another point and time." Kara said.

Erys seemed like she was looking forward to their fun together. "I'll be there." Kara told Erys only to then scream out in pain as Chanki used his powers to cause Kara harm.

"Do I have to spell this out to you? Use the Artifact! It's worked before, hasn't it?"

Kara was all for the fun time they'd be engaging in later with a technical threesome.

"Obey, or more suffering will come."

"Meh, pain's no good. Pleasure's where it's at. Denying pleasure is worse than any pain known yet, I can say from experience."

Kara finally seemed to get what Remi meant and called on the artifacts. Help she quickly summoned it and placed it atop her head. Kara didn't want to obey Chanki but had little choice in the matter.

"I'll obey" Kara said.

"You will get all the pleasure you desire just leave me be until later?"

Kara tried to use the artifacts powers to rid her mind of the pair.

Kara finally caught on to what Remi was trying to say, even after she repeated it around three times before.

"Oh, so you bring that out again? Just as things were getting fun..."

"That pathetic thing may be enough to keep the lesser races out, but it won't keep me away. Remember your warning, tool, and do as you are told."

The Artifact's power was enough to keep Erys at bay, and only Erys. It appeared that the item was only keyed to Erys and not anyone else, meaning Chanki could still freely communicate. However, he didn't seem to have any more to say after his final warning and soon left Kara alone, but was still watching from afar.

"Finally, you understand what I was saying. I though I would have had to force it onto you myself."

Kara had finally found some peace and quiet after putting. The artifact upon her head but both creatures had some final words for her.

"You'll get all your fun later," Kara promised Erys.

Chanki gave Kara a warning and told her that the item doesn't affect him.

"Fine, but I don't like it."

Chanki then left and Remi spoke up once more.

"You're not touching me ever!" Kara warned Remi.

"You seemed all for getting my Mistress and her sisters to touch you, so what makes me any different?"

Kara had dropped herself into quite the situation by acting so forcefully against Remi's suggestion.

"Nonetheless, I think my Mistress has had enough time soaking in the water. It appears to have addled up her thoughts and made her act in a confusing way. Humans are so easily confused."

"Because all you've wanted to do since I first met you is either cause me harm. Or try and kill me maybe its time I will come to accept you as an ally or even friend. But for now, I feel about you the same way you feel about me." Kara stated.

It was then time for Kara to leave.

"It'd be best to talk things over with her and then let her get some rest." Kara walked over to the edge of the bath and kissed Holly upon her head. Then bid her goodnight and left the room not knowing where the kitchen was. To begin her act of doing what Erys wished Kara simply went back to the twins room. She took off the artifact again so Erys can speak with her. And tried to knock on the door to get Haley/Erys attention.

"I'm here like we agreed upon" Kara sent to Erys.

"But are they not the same as I am? Did they not wish for your demise as well?"

Kara, being as oblivious to subtle hints like normal, didn't quite get the gist of what Remi had suggested, and decided to take her hasty leave after further confusing the steam-cooked Holly. Noticing how Kara was heading off, Remi had no choice but to shift into her humanoid form.

"So you're just going to leave me to carry her?!" Remi called after Kara. "Do I seriously need to spell everything out to you?!"

Despite the protests, Kara had already cleared out of the bathroom and gone upstairs to the Twins' room. After knocking on the door, Kara got no answer for a moment, until Haley was the one who opened the door. She didn't look too pleased to see Kara, maybe for the reason that she'd possibly woken her up as Haley was dressed in her sleepwear and looking a little sleep-addled.

"Oh, it's you." Haley monotonously answered, possibly more out of distaste than sleepiness. "Wanna say how weak I am again?"

"No need to be so much of a downer." Erys chimed in as she appeared in her scantily clad form like normal. "She's here to engage in lots of wet fun with us."

Remi had some more parting words for Kara.

"One might be and the other I have no idea. And that I cannot truly say to." Kara replied.

Remi had changed to humanoid form and asked for help carrying Holly out.

"You can teleport others can't you just teleport her to Lilly's room. I'm sure someone with your power can do that" Kara responded. That was her last reply to Remi leaving her alone it wasn't a good thing that Kara had left Holly alone. But she was tired of Remi at the moment and wanted to be alone.

As she waited outside the door for a moment it soon opened and Haley. Was the one who answered the door. She was non to pleased to see Kara standing there.

"I'm not here for that, I'm here for what I promised you earlier this morning." Kara answered. Erys then appeared and spoke up again. "Yes what your friend over there said."

Catching on to the fact that she wasn't the only one who could see and communicate with Erys was the tipping point for Haley.

"So, you've got her too, huh? Taking everything that's mine..." Haley grumbled.

"I'm more versatile than you may think. It's more fun when three people are involved. Plus, you wanted to have a fun session with her earlier, didn't you?"

Something kicked off from Erys to Haley...

Haley now knew that Kara could speak to Erys and see her.

"More or less, and I'm not taking anything from you." Kara stated. Erys spoke up once more about things being fun.

"Yes, I did" Kara only said.

Kara could just about recognise what'd happened between Erys and Haley. Judging by how Haley's opinion had now changed completely, and the make-up of the action from Erys, it appeared that she'd placed a 'Suggestion' on her. However, this one was much more powerful than the ones Florence could do, and the actual way the power was formed looked to be a rather ancient way of doing so. As Florence's is mainly done by saying something and then locking it into another's head, Erys' is done by acting upon the target's desires and forcing them to comply in a way that is suitable to them. It's borderline the Domination power that Kiki can do, but it does not come with the negativity. Haley seemed more than willing to comply, now.

"Guess I did, though she better not back out of this one." Haley sighed. "I wanna feel good again, like I did back in that Infirmary."

"You'll feel that and more, my little kitten, have you neglected your nighttime potty break like I asked?" Erys continued on Haley.

"I did, but it's getting really hard now. I don't think I could keep it in much longer."

Erys had set all this up even before Kara had returned home, it seemed, almost like she was preempting this encounter and planning around it. Had she forced this into play, or did Kara will it to happen? Erys had now turned to Kara to continue her little game.

"Come on in, and make sure you bring a full bladder and overwhelming sex-lust." Erys reminded Kara. "I can make it happen at will to myself, so I don't need the prep work. If you're not leaking yet, foreplay will be necessary."

Kara was able to kinda guess what Erys had done to Haley. It appeared to be like what happened with Holly the other day. As a 'Suggestion' had been placed on Haley one more powerful then Florence ever could create. With this in place Haley seemed more then willing to comply though she still sounded like she didn't want to do it.

"I promised you that I would, as for the other promise I had my reasons for doing what I did." Kara stated and she wasn't about to tell Haley the truth on the matter. Erys spoke to Haley about not taking her bathroom break.

"What did you do?" Kara asked Erys.

Wondering why she'd do something like that maybe it was to get Kara in the mood?

Erys appeared to have set everything up ahead of time. Making it like this was all going to happen with a preempt encounter. Kara did feel the slight need to pee but not much though she could bring out the sex-lust like Erys wanted.

As she stood there a small change passed through Kara. She then walked up to Haley and ran her finger-tips across her belly. "Is this for me?" Kara purred.

"So you keep saying, but promises are promises." Haley countered.

Kara asked about the preparation put into this.

"I just made her think like she had to hold it all in since she got home. Why do you think I didn't speak to you much, aside from the fact you annoyed me?" Erys answered. "That there is nearly five hours worth of toilet neglect. She did burst a couple of times in prep, but it was soon fixed. No one noticed, though, but they didn't check her washing."

Kara then returned to her roots of being a perverted sex fiend and started to engage in foreplay with Haley. Haley trembled a little when Kara applied some pressure to the slight bulge in her nightclothes.

"Who else would it be for?" Haley retorted. "You're into this stuff, aren't you?"

"Let's take this inside, shall we?" Erys finished as she ushered Kara into the bedroom and shut the door behind her, leaving the horny trio in a room all to themselves.

Kara decided to tell Haley one small part of why she quit their battle. "You want to know why I broke that promise because I was worried about your safety. When you were damaged by that last attack of yours I feared that you might be injured more if you did. Something like that again and I didn't want to see you get hurt." Kara countered,

She didn't want to have this talk with Haley not right now. Erys then told her how she did things with all the planning.

"I just thought you were pissed off about our little fight today."

Haley trembled under Kara's touch and Erys ushered the group into the room. "You already know that my pet" Kara leaned forward and kissed Haley on the lips. Before moving over to Erys and running her fingers between her legs. "Let's get things started I want to engage in all the lewd fun we all can offer each other."

Kara didn't do much but drum along sensitive parts for the pair at present. Not much could be done with them all fully dressed and not really in the mood.

"So, how shall we start?" Erys questioned. "I've read the stuff, but it's all too false for me to understand."

With the idea of lewd fun starting, Erys dismissed the limited clothing she had on and was now standing completely naked in front of Kara. Despite her earlier lack of enthusiasm for understanding lewd material, the pre-ejaculate was already beginning to seep from between her hairless vulva, giving it a rather liquid sheen.

"Do you want me to look like someone else?" Erys asked. "I can turn into anybody you want as long as you let me look at the people you know. I'll just need to tap into your memories for a bit."

"Can we just hurry up a little? I'm on the edge of peeing myself right now!" Haley interjected as she squirmed around in desperation, her legs tensing under the mounting pressure from her bladder.

"Lose the clothes and it'll be a bit easier to hold." Erys suggested to Haley, who was in no state to argue.

Haley stripped off her nightclothes and was left in just her panties and vest. Her panties already had a slight darkened wet patch between the cameltoe created from her tensed labia, which was quivering behind the folds of her damp underwear. She looked to have lost a little while undressing, but the bulge of her bladder, being more visible now, was still rather prominent.

Kara wanted to make this last so she started with only light teasing. "Let's start and enjoy the show," Kara told her. Watching as Erys dismissed her limited clothing now giving Kara a full view of her naked body. Kara walked over and around Erys body taking in all that she saw, While behind Erys Kara gently cupped and fondled Erys' small breasts before kneeling down and looking between her legs. She moved her mouth close so she could taste Erys for the first time.

"Tasty" Kara purred after a few licks.

She got back up as both girls spoke to her.

"You will stay as you are, and Haley I don't think so I've wanted this for so long!" Kara told both girls. Haley then shed her clothes and Kara followed shortly after. Yet Kara stripped off everything leaving her totally naked much like Erys was. When Kara saw the damp spot on Haley's underwear she quickly went over and nearly jumped on the poor girl. In her lustful state Kara brought her mouth upon Haley's crotch and attacked it with lewd licking and sucking sounds.

Kara instructed Erys to remain as she was and then began her lewd appraisal of her in her current form, taking in every last detail of her body. In build and stature, she was much like Haley, slender and flat, in an enjoyable way. Her breasts, on the other hand, had some form to them, but were like small tangerines rather than mature breasts, but they carried the perkiness of what one would expect of such objects. Her skin looked, and as Kara had previously experienced, felt as soft as silk. Erys was about to complain about just being viewed, until Kara pounced on her from behind and began to fondle her small breasts. The nipples were already quite hard and looking to be extremely aroused at just the concept of all three girls being naked and about to engage in forbidden practices. The shock of the sudden grope caught Erys by surprise, and she gasped before moaning gently at the stimulation. They felt just as good as they looked, firm and soft, with enough body to them to allow for a neat handful.

After the upper appraisal, Kara moved down to where it mattered, the most important thing in this entire situation, Erys's vagina. Like the first impression, it was sleek with ejaculate, and was seeping a little more since the fondling. The soft folds of the outer lips were gently tingling and vibrating with carnal anticipation for pleasuring. Now the taste test started. Kara lapped up some of the orgasm while sampling the flavour of Erys. Strangely, she tasted faintly of vanilla. Whether that was down to bath soak/shower gel, or her natural body taste, was unknown at present. The seeping cum also tasted very sweet, like Cream Soda, which was rather unusual for something so lewd. The usual compliment for the taste this time wasn't intended just for arousal, but accurately summed up the exceptional taste of this girl. Of course, the oral stimulation caused more ecstasy to flow forth from her vulva, and more soft pants of pleasure to accompany them.

"Glad you like it." Erys panted out with a smile. "Drink up all you want."

Kara's instruction for Haley prompted some whines from her, and a few not-so-exaggerated writhing around in desperation. Both of Haley's hands were now supporting the damp patch between her legs, like it would gush forth with no protection. Kara then decided to sample Haley's 'special blend' of pee and cum, violently attacking her clothed labia with her tongue, causing a mixture of yelps of shock and delight to replace the whines from this bursting girl. Of course, this only caused an uncontrollable three second jet of urine to gush forth and pool into Kara's mouth after soaking through Haley's panties, and doubling the size of the wet patch so it covered the whole of her lower lips.

All over Kara's latent emotions and pervertedness came forth as she attacked. Haley's pantied crotch without remorse giving in totally to the lewd feelings and thoughts. Running through her mind right now she lost herself in the feelings of lust. As she listened to the mixture of yelps of shock and delight. Then heard the whines coming from Haley's mouth before a three second jet of urine gushed out. Kara drank it down like the slut she was and as she greedily drank and licked Haley's small crotch having used her fingers to push. Aside from the crotch band of her panties she licked and sucked the small vulva between her legs. As another small change came over Kara she seemed to take on the slight appearance of her awakening self. Just with the change in hair and eye color as she pulled away.

"I've missed this and wanted this for so, long," Kara says.

She turned to Erys and attacked between her legs once more tasting the juices. That tasted like sweet cream soda. She wanted it all to taste every last bit of Erys until she was. Panting and begging for more.

The perverted switch in Kara was soon triggered, and she began further assaulting the unsuspecting duo and giving in to her base desires.

After the warning spurt, Kara ignored the desperate attempts to stem the flow and forced aside Haley's panties, revealing her sodden pussy, soaked with a mixture of saliva, urine and cum. Unlike Erys' discharge, Haley's still tasted as one would expect, but her urine was more water based and had little to no colour or flavour.

"I'm gonna...IYAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Haley tried to exclaim before her floodgates caved in, forcing a torrential waterfall of clear urine to flood forth from her tensed labia, hissing and splattering against Kara's voracious onslaught of licks and sucks. The bulge in her bladder visibly deflated as the stream continued to pour forth for a good half a minute before slowing down slightly, and eventually dripping to nothingness after around a minute since the burst. There was a sizeable puddle, around as big as a beachball, steaming on the carpet just beneath her sodden legs, which were still slick and dripping with her explosion of pee. Her panties were positively see through once Kara replaced them, soaked beyond wearable. The exhuasted girl just crumpled to the floor, splashing in the puddle being soaked into the carpet, and took deep breaths, replacing the energy lost from her gushing waterfall. "I peed..." She weakly admitted as Kara went to her next target.

Kara's next mark for destruction was Erys, the sweet tasting Spirit. Returning to her previous MO, Kara, once more, devoured the juices seeping forth from Erys' vagina, drinking it all down while the Spirit moaned and gasped in delight.

"More. more!" Erys egged Kara on. "Drink every last drop, you perverted bitch!"

Erys' counter was more for sexual pleasure than for insult, like some Dom/Sub couples do.

Around a quarter of a minute in to the consuming of Erys' ejaculate, she climaxed, sending a huge stream of Soda-tasting orgasm juices into Kara's mouth with a borderline scream of ecstasy.

This was Kara's true self the one who has always locked away. The one who let her lust and dark desires come forth out into the open. Yet there was more to it then that all the anger and rage and thoughts of causing others harm and bathing in their blood was also apart of Kara's true self. However, that part of her wasn't present at the moment just the lewd half.

Haley's floodgates had opened before Kara had moved onto Erys. And as Haley wet herself Kara had sucked everything down even going as far as to use her fingers. To stimulate and pleasure Haley's private parts. Wanting to do everything in her power to make Haley feel great. Eventually, Haley fell upon the carpet and admitted to Kara that she had 'peed'. "You did well my pet" Kara replied as she kissed Haley upon the lips. Then moved onto Erys where Kara had other things in mind for her.

As she attacked the sweet tasting Spirit. Kara devoured the juices that gushed forth drinking every last drop. She then turned Erys around with her hands and slapped her hard upon the ass not once but twice. "We're not done yet, you're my bitch now!" Kara told her. She grabbed Erys and pulled her towards her before shoving her right hand between Erys' legs pushing her fingers. Up into Erys' pussy and with her other hand grabbed one of the small breasts. Using her fingers to pinch and twist the nipple.

Kara went from being a dog devouring all that is present, to trying to Dominate one of the more powerful members present. Erys, despite looking weak, was actually quite a challenge to pin down. If she wasn't willingly going, it was expected that she wouldn't have been pushed around that easily. There was great resistance once Kara attempted the forced rape-like scenario, and she couldn't even so much as move Erys back even a step, almost like her centre of mass was near enough that of a reinforced stone wall, but Erys willingly went down, and the resistance fell with her, leaving Kara to begin to finger-rape a being she knew little to nothing about.

"Won't be like this for long, I'll be the one on top." Erys countered as Kara began to fondle Erys' soft breasts once more. "Just don't do it too hard, otherwise I'll get angry if you scratch my adorable body."

In contrast to the taunts, Erys appeared even more horny than before after this sudden change of group dynamics. The inner walls of her vagina were tightening around Kara's invading fingers, sucking them further in as they would a man's penis, and drawing them back to a blockade, which was expected to be Erys' intact hymen. Her walls were slick with orgasm fluid, and Kara's fingers were noisily schlicking in and out of their hot sheath.

To Kara's surprise, Erys was tougher to force down. She was much stronger then she looked and there was resistance on Erys part. As Kara attempted a forced rape-like scenario on her. But in the end, Erys went down willingly and let Kara have her way with her. Before speaking and asking Kara not to scratch her body. Kara wanted nothing more then to harm Erys and do a many great and terrible things to her. But upsetting her wouldn't be a good thing so Kara relaxed a little bit and treated Erys more gently.

Kara felt Erys' inner vaginal walls tightening around her fingers. And she felt a small blockade which could. Only be Erys' hymen a dark thought went through Kara's mind but she quickly pushed the thought out of her mind. So Kara just had her fun with Erys and pleasured her until she came again before backing off.

Even with the urge to pop Erys' cherry, Kara didn't do it. The warning from Erys possibly accounted for Kara's lack of willingness to devirginise the Spirit. Kara, instead, continued her finger stimulation and caused her plaything to erupt with a double orgasm, soaking Kara's fingers, splattering across the bed and all down Kara's front. The force of this orgasm was unlike the earlier one, it seemed more intense, like Kara had managed to hit the G-spot with her fingering. Erys panted in bliss as her vaginal walls still hungrily sucked on Kara's fingers, wanting more from them, but Kara soon withdrew her glistening cum-soaked fingers and left Erys laying on the bed.

"Giving me such intense pleasure and then not answering my body's call for an encore? You're one selfish girl to deny me that." Erys cooed to Kara. "Your other friend should be ready again, why not take her on like you did me?"

Kara still wanted to pop Erys' cherry. But now wasn't the time to do that she needed to get on Erys' good side again and making up with her doing this. As a stepping stone was something that Kara needed to do. So, Kara playfully stimulated Erys with her fingers then best she could before Erys came and then lay on the floor.

"Another time perhaps?" Kara answered back. As she turned to Haley as she looked at the girl Kara uttered something. "I want you to be with me always, I will never allow you to fall for another." Kara said. Before walking to Haley she wrapped the girl up in her arms and kissed her like a lover would kiss someone. Then took Haley's small hand and placed it between her legs promoting Haley to give Kara some action. As she stuck her own fingers between the girls legs to stimulate her again.

Kara confirmed that the encore would likely come another time, perhaps. That was enough to sate the Spirit's hunger for pleasure, for now.

Kara then went over to Haley, and stated some rather profound things before continuing her finger assault on another willing victim, accompanied by a rather deep kiss, stopping any potential answer from coming back. With how unskilled Haley was in engaging in sexual intercourse, Kara had to guide her fingers to the right place to begin double-penetration between the pair. Haley's stimulation was little more than just stroking the edges of Kara's vulva and occasionally placing a finger or two between the lips. However, Haley's fingers weren't long enough to truly enter the deeper sections of Kara's vaginal enclave. Haley could only lightly brush at the tips of the walls, with her index finger reaching a little further in. She tried to replicate Kara's actions, but didn't do it very well.

Kara knew that Haley would be confused about what she had just said. But at the moment Kara didn't want to answer that question she just wanted to be with the girl who she loved. For more then just the lewd sex they were having right now. Kara seemed to treat Haley gentler than how she treated Erys stroking and touching the young girl like a lover letting her unreturned feelings pure out of her.

Kara felt Haley's small fingers attempt their own stimulation but seeing as Haley. Was unskilled in sexual intercourse. Kara took things slow with her and helped Haley along by showed her how to touch Kara. Who moaned in reply when Haley did things right. Kara after a short while of stimulating Haley much the way she was getting it back. Felt her own orgasm coming along and as her virginal walls tightened around Haley's small fingers. Kara came coating the floor under her with her girl cum.

Having a partner who'd never done something like this before was making the whole engagement rather one-sided but, thankfully, Kara was willing to teach the would-be pleasure giver to be a little more skilled.

Haley, not quite reaching puberty yet, and being too young to understand most of this, could only gently pant in reply to the pleasure she was receiving, inhaling and exhaling in a steady pattern, almost like total relaxation. Eventually, once the pleasuring reached its climax, Haley felt something begin to push its way out of her pussy,

"Gonna...pee..." Haley panted as, indeed, urine came out of her to dampen Kara's finger a little after Kara's own orgasm.

Having a partner who'd never done something like this before was making the whole engagement rather one-sided but, thankfully, Kara was willing to teach the would-be pleasure giver to be a little more skilled.

Haley, not quite reaching puberty yet, and being too young to understand most of this, could only gently pant in reply to the pleasure she was receiving, inhaling and exhaling in a steady pattern, almost like total relaxation. Eventually, once the pleasuring reached its climax, Haley felt something begin to push its way out of her pussy,

"Gonna...pee..." Haley panted as, indeed, urine came out of her to dampen Kara's finger a little after Kara's own orgasm.

Things were just one-sided and Kara was willing to teach Haley. As she taught Haley the ways to pleasure a girl she felt Haley urinate once again. As her own orgasm took control as Kara held Haley in her arms feeling tired and sleepy. She just held her in her arms pulling her closer to her not wanting to let her go. But Kara had to do just that she let Haley go and helped clean up the mess upon the carpet and all three girls. Drying them off once that was taken care of Kara once more hugged Haley.

"I love you!" Kara stated.

Before kissing the girl once last time, not knowing when Erys' spell would end. Kara redressed in her own clothes and left the room. After making sure the tired Haley was tucked into her bed so she could sleep. Weakly Kara walked back to her own room and walked inside before falling onto her bed letting her emotions pour out of her she cried herself to sleep mentioning Haley's name and knowing her love for Haley would never be returned.

Once the steamy sex was over, now came the worst part...

...the clean up.

Erys was possibly the only one who could help clean up, as Haley was practically asleep after all that excitement and her own pseudo-orgasms. However, she didn't dress herself at all, and preferred to keep herself cum-covered. With a little magic, and some teamwork between the pair, the room was cleaned up and Haley was tucked into bed. A sleepy mumbled came from Haley after Kara kissed her goodnight.

"...love...too...dummy..." Haley mumbled as she slept. "Let's...again...orrow..."

Kara then went back to her own room and wallowed in self pity once more.

As Kara slept that night she tossed and turned around 2am. As she seemed to be having a hard time sleeping once again. As it appeared that the same dreams from the night before had returned causing Kara to cry out again and cry in her sleep. As she wept for her lost mother and for her sisters who also appeared in the dream. As Kara wailed away an all to familiar voice spoke up inside the room.

"That's it, dream those little dreams my pet soon your awakening will draw near." Beltran said softly he raised a feathered wing. Using some of his dark magic he formed a cloud around Kara's head to make her current dreams much worse. Making her relive them over and over again until Kara wet her bed once again and lay in a puddle of her own pee sobbing quietly. Before Beltran stopped his evil doing and left Kara alone.

After the rather eccentric actions of the night for each concerned party, all of the girls were exhausted from their various endeavours and slipped into a pleasant sleep.